【1-3】『二万五千頌般若波羅蜜多』第一分冊　三　教誡

======================================================================
編集用テキスト。完成後に HTML へ変換します。
# … 大見出し ## … 中見出し > … 引用
| … 表の行 ・ … 箇条書き 空行 … 段落の切れ目

§ で始まる本文の行は触らないでください（本文リンクの元になります）

§264–§985　木村本 p.53–150　722段落　153,815字　59節

須菩提に対する教誡です。第一分冊のほぼ半分を占めます。
行の教誡に始まり、四諦、三宝、聖者の階梯、五眼、六神通、
そして見道の十六心、修道へと進みます。
「色即是空」の原文が現れるのもこの部です。

行の教誡

§264–§293　p.53　30段落　13,952字

§264
evam ukte āyuṣmān śāriputro bhagavantam etad avocat:
kathaṃ bhagavan bodhisattvena mahāsattvena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caritavyam?

§265
evam ukte bhagavān āyuṣmantaṃ śāriputram etad avocat:
iha śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ
caran bodhisattva eva samāno bodhisattvaṃ na samanupaśyati,
bodhisattvanāmāpi na samanupaśyati,
bodhisattvacaryām api na samanupaśyati,
prajñāpāramitām api na samanupaśyati,
rūpam api na samanupaśyati,
evaṃ vedanāṃ saṃjñāṃ saṃskārān vijñānam api na samanupaśyati,
tat kasya hetoḥ?
tathā hi bodhisattvo mahāsattvo bodhisattvasvabhāvena śūnyaḥ
prajñāpāramitā prajñāpāramitāsvabhāvena śūnyaḥ.
tat kasya hetoḥ?
prakṛtir asyaiṣā, tathā hi śūnyatayā na rūpaṃ śūnyaṃ,
na vedanā na saṃjñā na saṃskārā na vijñānaṃ śūnyatayā śūnyaṃ,
nānyatra rūpāc chūnyatā, nānyatra vedanāyāḥ śūnyatā,
nānyatra saṃjñāyāḥ śūnyatā, nānyatra saṃskārebhyaḥ śūnyatā,
nānyatra vijñānāc chūnyatā.
tat kasya hetoḥ?
rūpam eva śūnyatā, vedanaiva śūnyatā, saṃjñaiva śūnyatā,
saṃskārā eva śūnyatā, vijñānam eva śūnyatā,
śūnyataiva rūpaṃ, śūnyataiva vedanā,
śūnyataiva saṃjñā, śūnyataiva saṃskārāḥ,
śūnyataiva vijñānam.
tat kasya hetoḥ?
tathā hi nāmamātram idaṃ yad idaṃ bodhisattva iti,
nāmamātram idaṃ yad idaṃ prajñāpāramiteti,
nāmamātram idaṃ yad idaṃ rūpaṃ vedanā saṃjñā saṃskārā vijñānaṃ,
tathā hi māyopamaṃ rūpaṃ vedanā saṃjñā saṃskārā vijñānaṃ,
māyā ca nāmamātraṃ na deśasthā na pradeśasthā
asadasaṃbhūtaṃ vitathadarśanasamaṃ,
māyādarśanasvabhāvasya hi
　　〔PSP1-1 54〕
notpādo na nirodho na saṃkleśo na vyavadānam,
evaṃ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran bodhisattvo
mahāsattva utpādam api na samanupaśyati,
nirodham api na samanupaśyati,
saṃkleśam api na samanupaśyati,
vyavadānam api na samanupaśyati.
tat kasya hetoḥ?
tathā hi kṛtrimaṃ nāma pratidharmaṃ, te ca kalpitāḥ,
āgantukena nāmadheyena vyavahriyante,
tāni bodhisattvaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran sarvanāmāni
na samanupaśyati asamanupaśyan nābhiniviśate.

§266
punar aparaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran naivam upaparīkṣate
nāmamātram idaṃ yad idaṃ bodhisattva iti,
nāmamātram idaṃ yad uta bodhir iti,
nāmamātram idaṃ yad uta buddha iti,
nāmamātram idaṃ yad uta prjñāpāramiteti,
nāmamātram idaṃ yad uta prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caryeti,
nāmamātram idaṃ yad uta rūpam iti,
nāmamātram idaṃ yad uta vedaneti,
nāmamātram idaṃ yad uta saṃjñeti,
nāmamātram idaṃ yad uta saṃskārā iti,
nāmamātram idaṃ yad uta vijñānam iti,
tadyathāpi nāma śāriputra ātmeti cocyate,
na cātmā upalabhyate, na sattvo na jīvo na poṣo
na puruṣo na pudgalo na manujo ‘py upalabhyate,
anupalambhaśūnyatām upādāya.
tat kasya hetoḥ?
tathā hi bodhisattvas tam api na samanupaśyati yenābhiniviśeta,
evaṃ caran bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati.

§267
sa cec chāriputrāyañ jambudvīpaḥ
paripūrṇo bhavec chāriputramaudgalyāyanasadṛśair bhikṣubhiḥ,
tadyathāpi nāma naḍavanaṃ vā veṇuvanaṃ vā
ikṣuvanaṃ vā śaravanaṃ vā śālivanaṃ vā tilavanaṃ vā
teṣāṃ yā prajñā sā prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carato bodhisattvasya prajñāyāḥ
śatatamīm api kalāṃ nopaiti,
sahasratamīm api śatasahasratamīm api saṃkhyām
api kalām api gaṇanām apy apamām
apy upaniṣadam apy upaniśām api nopaiti,
evaṃ śāriputra prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carato bodhisattvasyaikadivasabhāvitā
yā prajñā sā sarvaśrāvakapratyekabuddhānāṃ prajñām
abhibhavati.
tat kasya hetoḥ?
tathā hi śāriputra yā bodhisattvasya prajñā sā sarvasattvānāṃ
nirvāṇāya pratyupasthitā, tiṣṭhatu śāriputrāyañ jambudvīpaḥ
paripūrṇaḥ śāriputramaudgalyāyanasadṛśair
　　〔PSP1-1 55〕
bhikṣubhiḥ.

§268
sa cec chāriputra trisāhasramahāsāhasro lokadhātuḥ
paripūrṇo bhavec chāriputramaudgalyāyanasadṛśair bhikṣubhiḥ,
tadyathāpi nāma naḍavanaṃ vā veṇuvanaṃ vā
ikṣuvanaṃ vā śaravanaṃ vā śālivanaṃ vā tilavanaṃ vā
teṣāṃ yā prajñā sā prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carato bodhisattvasyaikadivasabhāvitāyāḥ
prajñāyāḥ śatatamīm api kalāṃ nopaiti,
sahasratamīm api śatasahasratamīm api saṃkhyām api kalām
api gaṇanām apy upamām apy upaniṣadam apy upaniśām
api nopaiti.
tiṣṭhatu śāriputra trisāhasramahāsāhasro lokadhātuḥ
paripūrṇaḥ śāriputramaudgalyāyanasadṛśair
bhikṣubhiḥ.

§269
sa cec chāriputra pūrvasyāṃ diśi gaṅgānadībālukopamā lokadhātavaḥ
paripūrṇā bhaveyuḥ śāriputramaudgalyāyanasadṛśair bhikṣubhiḥ,
tadyathāpi nāma naḍavanaṃ vā veṇuvanaṃ vā
ikṣuvanaṃ vā śaravanaṃ vā śālivanaṃ vā tilavanaṃ vā
teṣāṃ yā prajñā sā prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carato
bodhisattvasyaikadivasabhāvitāyāḥ prajñāyāḥ
śatatamīm api kalāṃ nopaiti sahasratamīm
api śatasahasratamīm api saṃkhyām api kalām
api gaṇanām apy upamām apy upaniṣadam apy upaniśām
api nopaiti.

§270
sa cec chāriputra dakṣiṇasyāṃ diśi gaṅgānadībālukopamā lokadhātavaḥ
paripūrṇā bhaveyuḥ śāriputramaudgalyāyanasadṛśair bhikṣubhiḥ,
tadyathāpi nāma naḍavanaṃ vā veṇuvanaṃ vā
ikṣuvanaṃ vā śaravanaṃ vā śālivanaṃ vā tilavanaṃ vā
teṣāṃ yā prajñā sā prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carato bodhisattvasyaikadivasabhāvitāyāḥ
prajñāyāḥ śatatamīm api kalāṃ nopaiti,
sahasratamīm api śatasahasratamīm api saṃkhyām api kalām
api gaṇanām apy upamām apy upaniṣadam apy upaniśām
api nopaiti.

§271
sa cec chāriputra paścimāyāṃ diśi gaṅgānadībālukopamā lokadhātavaḥ
paripūrṇā bhaveyuḥ śāriputramaudgalyāyanasadṛśair bhikṣubhiḥ,
tadyathāpi nāma naḍavanaṃ vā veṇuvanaṃ vā
ikṣuvanaṃ vā śaravanaṃ vā śālivanaṃ vā
tilavanaṃ vā teṣāṃ yā prajñā sā prajñāpāramitāyāṃ
　　〔PSP1-1 56〕
carato bodhisattvasyaikadivasabhāvitāyāḥ
prajñāyāḥ śatatamīm api kalāṃ nopaiti,
sahasratamīm api śatasahasratamīm api saṃkhyām api kalām
api gaṇanām apy upamām apy upaniṣadam apy upaniśām
api nopaiti.

§272
sa cec chāriputra uttarasyāṃ diśi gaṅgānadībālukopamā lokadhātavaḥ
paripūrṇā bhaveyuḥ śāriputramaudgalyāyanasadṛśair bhikṣubhiḥ,
tadyathāpi nāma naḍavanaṃ vā veṇuvanaṃvā ikṣuvanaṃ vā
śaravanaṃ vā śālivanaṃ vā tilavanaṃ vā
teṣāṃ yā prajñā sā prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carato bodhisattvasyaikadivasabhāvitāyāḥ
prajñāyāḥ śatatamīm api kalāṃ nopaiti,
sahasratamīm api śatasahasratamīm api saṃkhyām api kalām
api gaṇanām apy upamām apy upaniṣadam apy upaniśām
api nopaiti.

§273
sa cec chāriputra uttarapūrvasyāṃ diśi gaṅgānadībālukopamā lokadhātavaḥ
paripūrṇā bhaveyuḥ śāriputramaudgalyāyanasadṛśair bhikṣubhiḥ,
tadyathāpi nāma naḍavanaṃ vā veṇuvanaṃ vā
ikṣuvanaṃ vā śaravanaṃ vā śālivanaṃ vā tilavanaṃ vā
teṣāṃ yā prajñā sā prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carato bodhisattvasyaikadivasabhāvitāyāḥ
prajñāyāḥ śatatamīm api kalāṃ nopaiti,
sahasratamīm api śatasahasratamīm api saṃkhyām api kalām
api gaṇanām apy upamām apy upaniṣadam apy upaniśām
api nopaiti.

§274
sa cec chāriputra pūrvadakṣiṇasyāṃ diśi gaṅgānadībālukopamā lokadhātavaḥ
paripūrṇā bhaveyuḥ śāriputramaudgalyāyanasadṛśair bhikṣubhiḥ,
tadyathāpi nāma naḍavanaṃ vā veṇuvanaṃ vā
ikṣuvanaṃ vā śaravanaṃ vā śālivanaṃ vā tilavanaṃ vā
teṣāṃ yā prajñā sā prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carato bodhisattvasyaikadivasabhāvitāyāḥ
prajñāyāḥ śatatamīm api kalāṃ nopaiti,
sahasratamīm api śatasahasratamīm api saṃkhyām api kalām
api gaṇanām apy upamām apy upaniṣadam apy
　　〔PSP1-1 57〕
upaniśām
api nopaiti.

§275
sa cec chāriputra dakṣiṇapaścimāyāṃ diśi gaṅgānadibālukopamā lokadhātavaḥ
paripūrṇā bhaveyuḥ śāriputramaudgalyāyanasadṛśair bhikṣubhiḥ,
tadyathāpi nāma naḍavanaṃ vā veṇuvanaṃ vā
ikṣuvanaṃ vā śaravanaṃ vā śālivanaṃ vā tilavanaṃ vā
teṣāṃ yā prajñā sā prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carato
bodhisattvasyaikadivasabhāvitāyāḥ prajñāyāḥ
śatatamīm api kalāṃ nopaiti sahasratamīm api śatasahasratamīm api saṃkhyām
api kalām api gaṇanām apy upamām apy,
upaniṣadam apy upaniśām api nopaiti.

§276
sa cec chāriputra paścimottarasyāṃ diśi gaṅgānadībālukopamā lokadhātavaḥ
paripūrṇā bhaveyuḥ śāriputramaudgalyāyanasadṛśair bhikṣubhiḥ,
tadyathāpi nāma naḍavanaṃ vā veṇuvanaṃ vā
ikṣuvanaṃ vā śaravanaṃ vā śālivanaṃ vā tilavanaṃ vā,
teṣāṃ yā prajñā sā prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carato bodhisattvasyaikadivasabhāvitāyāḥ
prajñāyāḥ śatatamīm api kalāṃ nopaiti,
sahasratamīm api śatasahasratamīm api saṃkhyām api kalām
api gaṇanām apy upamām apy upaniṣadam apy upaniśām
api nopaiti.

§277
sa cec chāriputrādhastād diśi gaṅgānadībālukopamā lokadhātavaḥ
paripūrṇā bhaveyuḥ śāriputramaudgalyāyanasadṛśair bhikṣubhiḥ,
tadyathāpi nāma naḍavanaṃ vā veṇuvanaṃ vā
ikṣuvanaṃ vā śaravanaṃ vā śālivanaṃ vā tilavanaṃ vā
teṣāṃ yā prajñā sā prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carato bodhisattvasyaikadivasabhāvitāyāḥ
prajñāyāḥ śatatamīm api kalāṃ nopaiti,
sahasratamīm api śatasahasratamīm api saṃkhyām api kalām
api gaṇanām apy upamām apy upaniṣadam apy upaniśām
api nopaiti.

§278
sa cec chāriputra ūrdhvaṃ diśi gaṅgānadībālukopamā lokadhātavaḥ
paripūrṇā bhaveyuḥ śāriputramaudgalyāyanasadṛśair bhikṣubhiḥ,
tadyathāpi nāma naḍavanaṃ vā veṇuvanaṃ vā
ikṣuvanaṃ vā śaravanaṃ
　　〔PSP1-1 58〕
vā śālivanaṃ vā
tilavanaṃ vā teṣāṃ yā prajñā sā prajñāpāramitāyāṃ
carato bodhisattvasyaikadivasabhāvitāyāḥ
prajñāyāḥ śatatamīm api kalāṃ nopaiti,
sahasratamīm api śatasahasratamīm api saṃkhyām api kalām
api gaṇanām apy upamām apy upaniṣadam apy upaniśām
api nopaiti.

§279
atha khalv āyuṣmān śāriputro bhagavantam etad avocat:
yeyaṃ bhagavan srotaāpannasya prajñā sakṛdāgāmino ‘nāgāmino ‘rhataḥ
pratyekabuddhasya prajñā bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya prajñā
tathāgatasyārhataḥ samyaksaṃbuddhasya prajñā sarvā etāḥ
prajñā abhinnā viviktā anutpannā asvabhāvāḥ śūnyāḥ,
na ca bhagavann abhinnasya viviktasya anutpannasyāsvabhāvasya
śūnyasya nānākaraṇam upalabhyate viśeṣo vā,
tat kathaṃ punar bhagavan yā bodhisattvasyaikadivasabhāvitā
prajñā sā prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carataḥ
prajñā sarvaśrāvakapratyekabuddhānāṃ prajñām
abhibhavati?

§280
evam ukte bhagavān āyuṣmantaṃ śāriputram etad avocat:
tat kiṃ manyase?
śāriputra yena kāryeṇa bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carata ekadivasabhāvitā prajñā
pratyupasthitā sarvākāravaropetā sarvajñatāyāṃ carataḥ
sarvasattvānām arthaṃ kurvataḥ sarvākāraṃ sarvadharmān
buddhā sarvasattvāḥ parinirvāpayitavyā iti,
api nu śāriputra tena kṛtyena sarvaśrāvakapratyekabuddhānāṃ
prajñā pratyupasthitā.

§281
śāriputra āha: no hīdaṃ bhagavan.

§282
bhagavān āha: tat kiṃ manyase?
śāriputra api nu sarvaśrāvakapratyekabuddhānām evaṃ bhavati,
asmābhir anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhim abhisaṃbudhya sarvasattvā
nirupadhiśeṣanirvāṇadhātau parinirvāpayitavyā iti.

§283
śāriputra āha: no hīdaṃ bhagavan.

§284
bhagavān āha: tad anenāpi te śāriputra paryāyeṇaivaṃ veditavyaṃ,
yeyaṃ sarvaśrāvakapratyekabuddhānāṃ
prajñā sā bodhisattvasya prajñā yā ekadivasabhāvitāyāḥ
śatatamīm api kālaṃ nopaiti sahasratamīm api śatasahasratamīm api saṃkhyām
api kalām api gaṇanām apy upamām
apy
　　〔PSP1-1 59〕
upaniṣadam apy upaniśām api nopaiti,
tat kiṃ manyase?
śāriputrāpi nu sarvaśrāvakapratyekabuddhānām evaṃ bhavati,
vayaṃ ṣaṭsu pāramitāsu caritvā sattvān
paripācya buddhakṣetraṃ pariśodhya daśatathāgatabalāni
paripūrya catvāri vaiśāradyāni catasraḥ
pratisaṃvido ‘ṣṭādaśāveṇikān buddhadharmān
paripūryānuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhim abhisaṃbudhya aprameyān
asaṃkhyeyān aparimāṇān sattvān parinirvāpayiṣyāma iti.

§285
śāriputra āha: no hīdaṃ bhagavan.

§286
bhagavān āha: bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya punaḥ śāriputraivaṃ bhavati,
ahaṃ ṣaṭsu pāramitāsu caritvā sattvān
paripācya buddhakṣetraṃ pariśodhya daśatathāgatabalāni
paripūrya catvāri vaiśāradyāni catasraḥ
pratisaṃvido ‘ṣṭādaśāveṇikān buddhadharmān
paripūryānuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhim abhisaṃbudhya aprameyān
asaṃkhyeyān aparimāṇān sattvān parinirvāpayiṣyāmīti,
tadyathāpi nāma śāriputra na bhavati
khadyotakasya prāṇakajātasya mamābhayā jambudvīpo ‘vabhāsyateti,
mamābhayā jambudvīpaḥ sphuṭo bhaved iti,
evam eva śāriputra sarvaśrāvakapratyekabuddhānāṃ naivaṃ bhavati,
ekasyāpy ahaṃ ṣaṭsu pāramitāsu caritvā sattvān
paripācya buddhakṣetraṃ pariśodhya daśatathāgatabalāni
paripūrya catvāri vaiśāradyāni catasraḥ
pratisaṃvido ‘ṣṭādaśāveṇikān buddhadharmān
paripūrya anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhim abhisaṃbudhya aprameyān
asaṃkhyeyān aparimāṇān sattvān parinirvāpayiṣyāmīti,
tadyathāpi nāma śāriputra sūryamaṇḍalam udayan
sarvaṃ jambudvīpam avabhāsena sphuṭīkaroti,
evam eva śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
ṣaṭsu pāramitāsu caritvā sattvān
paripācya buddhakṣetraṃ pariśodhya daśatathāgatabalāni
paripūrya catvāri vaiśāradyāni catasraḥ
pratisaṃvido ‘ṣṭādaśāveṇikān buddhadharmān
paripūrya anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhim abhisaṃbudhya aprameyān
asaṃkhyeyān aparimāṇān sattvān parinirvāpayati.

§287
evam ukte āyuṣmān śāriputro bhagavantam etad avocat:
kathaṃ bhagavan bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
sarvaśrāvakapratyekabuddhabhūmiṃ cātikramya
avinivartanīyabhūmim anuprāpnoti bodhimārgaṃ ca
pariśodhayati.

§288
　　〔PSP1-1 60〕
evam ukte bhagavān āyuṣmantaṃ śāriputram etad avocat:
iha śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prathamacittotpādam upādāya ṣaṭsu pāramitāsu
caran śūnyatānimittāpraṇihiteṣu sarveṣu sthitvā
śrāvakapratyekabuddhabhūmiṃ cātikrāmati,
avinivartanīyabhūmim anuprāpnoti bodhimārgaṃ ca
pariśodhayati.

§289
evam ukte āyuṣmān śāriputro bhagavantam etad avocat:
katamasyāṃ bhagavan bhūmau sthitvā bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
satatasamitaṃ sarvaśrāvakapratyekabuddhānāṃ
dakṣiṇīyo bhavati.

§290
evam ukte bhagavān āyuṣmantaṃ śāriputram etad avocat:
prathamacittotpādam upādāya śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
ṣaṭsu pāramitāsu caran yāvadā bodhimaṇḍād atrāntare
satatasamitaṃ sarvaśrāvakapratyekabuddhānāṃ dakṣiṇīyo bhavati,
tat kasya hetoḥ?
tathā hi śāriputra bodhisattvaṃ mahāsattvam āgamya sarveṣāṃ kuśalānāṃ
dharmāṇāṃ loke prādurbhāvo bhavati,
yad uta daśānāṃ kuśalānāṃ karmapathānāṃ pañcānāṃ śikṣāpadānām
aṣṭāṅgasamanvāgatasya poṣadhasya caturṇāṃ dhyānānāṃ
caturṇām apramāṇānāṃ catasṛṇām ārūpyasamāpattīnāṃ
pañcānām abhijñānāṃ caturṇām āryasatyānāṃ
caturṇāṃ smṛtyupasthānānāṃ caturṇāṃ samyakprahāṇānāṃ
caturṇām ṛddhipādānāṃ pañcānām indriyāṇāṃ
pañcānāṃ balānāṃ saptānāṃ bodhyaṅgānām
āryāṣṭāṅgasya mārgasya loke prādurbhāvo bhavati,
caturṇāṃ vaiśāradyānāṃ loke prādurbhāvo bhavati,
catasṛṇāṃ pratisaṃvidāṃ loke prādurbhāvo bhavati,
ṣaṇṇāṃ pāramitānāṃ daśānāṃ tathāgatabalānām aṣṭādaśānām
āveṇikānāṃ buddhadharmāṇāṃ loke prādurbhāvo bhavati,
eteṣāṃ ca kuśalānāṃ dharmāṇāṃ
loke prādurbhāvāt kṣatriyamahāśālakulāni prajñāyante,
brāhmaṇamahāśālakulāni prajñāyante,
gṛhapatimahāśālakulāni prajñāyante,
cāturmahārājakāyikā devāḥ prajñāyante,
trayastriṃśā devāḥ prajñāyante,
yāmā devāḥ prajñāyante, tuṣitā devāḥ prajñāyante,
nirmāṇaratayo devāḥ prajñāyante,
paranirmitavaśavartino devāḥ prajñāyante,
brahmakāyikā devāḥ prajñāyante,
brahmapurohitā devāḥ prajñāyante,
mahābrahmaṇo devāḥ prajñāyante,
parīttābhā devāḥ prajñāyante,
　　〔PSP1-1 61〕
apramāṇābhā devāḥ prajñāyante,
ābhāsvarā devāḥ prajñāyante, parīttaśubhā devāḥ prajñāyante,
apramāṇaśubhā devāḥ prajñāyante,
śubhakṛtsnā devāḥ prajñāyante, anabhrakā devāḥ prajñāyante,
puṇyaprasavā devāḥ prajñāyante,
vṛhatphalā devāḥ prajñāyante,
asaṃjñisattvā devāḥ prajñāyante,
śuddhāvāsā devāḥ prajñāyante, aspṛhā devāḥ prajñāyante,
atapā devāḥ prajñāyante, sudṛśā devāḥ prajñāyante,
sudarśanā devāḥ prajñāyante, akaniṣṭhā devāḥ prajñāyante,
ākāśānantyāyatanā devāḥ prajñāyante,
vijñānānantyāyatanā devāḥ prajñāyante,
ākiñcanyāyatanā devāḥ prajñāyante,
naivasaṃjñānāsaṃjñāyatanādevāḥ prajñāyante,
srotaāpannā loke utpadyante, sakṛdāgāmino loke utpadyante,
anāgāmino loke utpadyante, arhanto loke utpadyante,
pratyekabuddhā loke utpadyante, bodhisattvā loke utpadyante,
tathāgatā arhantaḥ samyaksaṃbuddhā loke utpadyante.

§291
evam ukte āyuṣmān śāriputro bhagavantam etad avocat:
kiṃ punar bhagavan bodhisattvo mahāsattvo dakṣiṇāṃ śodhayati uta neti.

§292
bhagavān āha: na hi śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvo dakṣiṇāṃ śodhayati,
tat kasya hetoḥ?
ātyantaśuddhaiva dakṣiṇā bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya,
tat kasya hetoḥ?
dāyakaḥ śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ.
kasya dāyakaḥ?
kuśalānāṃ dharmāṇāṃ dāyakaḥ.
katameṣāṃ kuśalānāṃ dharmāṇāṃ dāyakaḥ?
yad uta daśānāṃ kuśalānāṃ karmapathānāṃ pañcānāṃ śikṣāpadāṇām
aṣṭāṅgasamanvāgatasya poṣadhasya caturṇāṃ dhyānānāṃ
caturṇām apramāṇānāṃ catasmām ārūpyasamāpattīnāṃ
pañcānām abhijñānāṃ caturṇām āryasatyānāṃ
caturṇāṃ smṛtyupasthānānāṃ caturṇāṃ samyakprahāṇānāṃ
caturṇām ṛddhipādānāṃ pañcānām indriyāṇāṃ
pañcānāṃ balānāṃ saptānāṃ bodhyaṅgānām
āryāṣṭāṅgasya mārgasya caturṇāṃ vaiśāradyānāṃ
catasṛṇāṃ pratisaṃvidāṃ ṣaṇṇāṃ pāramitānāṃ daśānāṃ
tathāgatabalānām aṣṭādaśānām āveṇikānāṃ buddhadharmāṇāṃ
dāyakaḥ.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§293
iti pratipattyavavādaḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

四諦の教誡　苦諦

§294–§299　p.61　6段落　2,451字

§294
evam ukte āyuṣmān śāriputro bhagavantam etad avocat:
kathaṃ
　　〔PSP1-1 62〕
yujyamāno bhagavan bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ yukta iti vaktavyaḥ.

§295
evam ukte bhagavān āyuṣmantaṃ śāriputram etad avocat:
iha śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvo rūpaśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti
vaktavyaḥ.
vedanāśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
saṃjñāśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
saṃskāraśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
vijñānaśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ.

§296
punar aparaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaś
cakṣuḥśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
śrotraśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
ghrāṇaśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
jihvāśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
kāyaśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
manaḥśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
rūpaśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
śabdaśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
gandhaśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
rasaśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
spraṣṭavyaśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
dharmaśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
cakṣurvijñānadhātuśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
śrotravijñānadhātuśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
ghrāṇavijñānadhātuśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktabvyaḥ,
jihvāvijñānadhātuśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
kāyavijñānadhātuśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
manovijñānadhātuśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
duḥkhaśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
samudayaśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
nirodhaśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
mārgaśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
avidyāśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
saṃskāraśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
vijñānaśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
nāmarūpaśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
ṣaḍāyatanaśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
sparśaśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
vedanāśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
tṛṣṇāśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
upādānaśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
bhavaśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
jātiśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
jarāmaraṇaśokaparidevaduḥkhadaurmanasyopāyāsaśūnyatāyāṃ
　　〔PSP1-1 63〕
yukto yukta iti
vaktavyaḥ.

§297
punar aparaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carann adhyātmaśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
bahirdhāśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
adhyātmabahirdhāśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ,
yāvat parabhāvaśūnyatāyāṃ yukto yukta iti
vaktavyaḥ,

§298
evaṃ hi śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carann āsu sarvāsu śūnyatāsu
yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ, sa ābhiḥ śūnyatābhiḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran na tāvad bodhisattvo mahāsattvo yukto yukta iti
vaktavyo ‘yukta iti.
tat kasya hetoḥ?
tathā hi na sa rūpaṃ na vedanāṃ na saṃjñāṃ na saṃskārān
na vijñānaṃ yuktam iti vā ayuktam iti vā
samanupaśyati.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§299
iti duḥkhasatyāvavādaḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

四諦の教誡　集諦

§300–§302　p.63　3段落　1,783字

§300
sa na rūpam utpādadharmi vā nirodhadharmi vā samanupaśyati,
na vedanām utpādadharmiṇīṃ vā nirodhadharmiṇīṃ vā
samanupaśyati na saṃjñām utpādadharmiṇīṃ vā
nirodhadharmiṇīṃ vā samanupaśyati, na saṃskārān
utpādadharmiṇo vā nirodhadharmiṇo vā samanupaśyati,
na vijñānām utpādadharmi vā nirodhadharmi vā samanupaśyati,
na rūpaṃ saṃkleśadharmi vā vyavadānadharmi vā samanupaśyati,
na vedanāṃ saṃkleśadharmiṇīṃ vā vyavadānadharmiṇīṃ vā
samanupaśyati, na saṃjñāṃ saṃkleśadharmiṇīṃ vā
vyavadānadharmiṇīṃ vā samanupaśyati, na saṃskārān
saṃkleśadharmiṇo vā vyavadānadharmiṇo vā samanupaśyati,
na vijñānaṃ saṃkleśadharmi vā vyavadānadharmi vā
samanupaśyati.

§301
punar aparaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvo
na rūpaṃ vedanāyāṃ samavasaratīti samanupaśyati,
na vedanā saṃjñāyāṃ samavasaratīti samanupaśyati,
na saṃjñā saṃskāreṣu samavasaratīti samanupaśyati,
na saṃskārā vijñāne samavasarantīti samanupaśyati,
na vijñānaṃ dharme samavasaratīti samanupaśyati,
na dharmaḥ kvacid dharme samavasaratīti samanupaśyati,
tat kasya hetoḥ?
na hi kaścid dharmaḥ kvacid dharme samavasarati prakṛtiśūnyatām upādāya,
tat kasya hetoḥ?
tathā hi śāriputra yā rūpasya śūnyatā na tad rūpam,
yā vedanāyāḥ śūnyatā na sā vedanā,
yā
　　〔PSP1-1 64〕
saṃjñāyāḥ śūnyatā na sā saṃjñā,
yā saṃskārāṇāṃ śūnyatā na te saṃskārāḥ,
yā vijñānasya śūnyatā na tad vijñānam.
tat kasya hetoḥ?
tathā hi yā rūpaśūnyatā na sā rūpayati,
yā vedanāśūnyatā na sā vedayati,
yā saṃjñāśūnyatā na sā saṃjānīte,
yā saṃskāraśūnyatā na sābhisaṃskāroti,
yā vijñānaśūnyatā na sā vijānāti,
tat kasya hetoḥ?
tathā hi śāriputra nānyad rūpam anyā śūnyatā,
nānyā śūnyatā anyad rūpaṃ,
rūpam eva śūnyatā śūnyataiva rūpam,
nānyā vedanā anyā śūnyatā, nānyā śūnyatā anyā vedanā,
vedanaiva śūnyatā śūnyataiva vedanā,
nānyā saṃjñā anyāśūnyatā, nānyā śūnyatā anyā saṃjñā,
saṃjñaiva śūnyatā śūnyataivasaṃjñā,
nānye saṃskārā anyā śūnyatā, nānyā śūnyatā anye saṃskārāḥ,
saṃskārā eva śūnyatā śūnyataiva saṃskārāḥ,
nānyad vijñānam anyā śūyatā, nānyā śūnyatā anyad vijñānaṃ,
vijñānam eva śūnyatā śūnyataiva vijñānam.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§302
iti samudayasatyāvavādaḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

四諦の教誡　滅諦

§303–§304　p.64　2段落　1,476字

§303
śūnyatā śāriputra notpadyate na nirudhyate,
na saṃkliśyate na vyavadāyate, na hīyate na vardhate,
nātītā nānāgatā na pratyutpannā,
yā ca īdṛśī na tatra rūpaṃ na vedanā na saṃjñā na saṃskārā
na vijñānaṃ na pṛthivīdhātur nābdhātur na tejodhātur
na vāyudhātur nākāśadhātur na vijñānadhātur na cakṣurāyāyatanaṃ
na rūpāyatanaṃ na śrotrāyatanaṃna śabdāyatanaṃ na ghrāṇāyatanaṃ
na gandhāyatanaṃ na jihvāyatanaṃ rasāyatanaṃ na kāyāyatanaṃ
spraṣṭavyāyatanaṃ na manaāyatanaṃ dharmāyatanam,
na cakṣurdhātur na rūpadhātur na cakṣurvijñānadhātuḥ,
na śrotradhātur na śabdadhātur na śrotravijñānadhātuḥ,
na ghrāṇadhātur na gandhadhātur na ghrāṇavijñānadhātuḥ,
na jihvādhātur na rasadhātur na jihvāvijñānadhātuḥ,
na kāyadhātur na spraṣṭavyadhātur na kāyavijñānadhātuḥ
na manodhātur na dharmadhātur na manovijñānadhātuḥ,
nāvidyotpādo nāvidyānirodhaḥ,
na saṃskārotpādo na saṃskāranirodhaḥ,
na vijñānotpādo na vijñānanirodhaḥ,
na nāmarūpotpādo na nāmarūpanirodhaḥ,
na ṣaḍāyatanotpādo na ṣaḍāyatananirodhaḥ,
na sparśotpādo na sparśanirodhaḥ,
na vedanotpādo na vedanānirodhaḥ,
na tṛṣṇotpādo na tṛṣṇānirodhaḥ,
na upādānotpādo nopādānanirodhaḥ,
na bhavotpādo na
　　〔PSP1-1 65〕
bhavanirodhaḥ,
na jātyutpādo na jātinirodhaḥ
na jarāmaraṇaśokaparidevaduḥkhadaurmanasyopāyāsotpādo
na jarāmaraṇaśokaparidevaduḥkhadaurmanasyopāyāsanirodhaḥ,
na duḥkhaṃ na samudayo na nirodho na mārgo na prāptir
nābhisamayo na srotaāpanno na srotaāpattiphalaṃ,
na sakṛdāgāmī na sakṛdāgāmiphalaṃ,
nānāgāmīnānāgāmiphalaṃ, nārhattvaṃ nārhattvaphalaṃ,
na pratyekabuddho na pratyekabodhiḥ, na buddho na bodhiḥ,
evaṃ hi śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran yukto yukta iti
vaktavyaḥ.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§304
iti nirodhasatyāvavādaḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

四諦の教誡　道諦

§305–§310　p.65　6段落　4,537字

§305
sa prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran na dānapāramitāyāṃ yukta iti
vā ayukta iti vā ātmānaṃ samanupaśyati,
na śīlapāramitāyāṃ yukta iti vā ayukta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na kṣāntipāramitāyāṃ yukta iti vā ayukta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na vīryapāramitāyāṃ yukta iti vā ayukta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na dhyānapāramitāyāṃ yukta iti vā ayukta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na prajñāpāramitāyāṃ yukta iti vā ayukta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na rūpe yukta iti vā ayukta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na vedanāyāṃ yukta iti vā ayukta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na saṃjñāyāṃ yukta iti vā ayukta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na saṃskāreṣu yukta iti vā ayukta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na vijñāne yukta iti vā ayukta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na cakṣuṣi yukta iti vā ayukta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na śrotre yukta iti vā ayukta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na ghrāṇe yukta iti vā ayukta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na jihvāyāṃ yukta iti vā ayukta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na kāye yukta iti vā ayukta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na manasi yukta iti vā ayukta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na rūpe yukta iti vā ayukta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na śabde yukta iti vā ayukta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na gandhe yukta iti vā ayukta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na rase yukta iti vā ayukta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na spraṣṭavye yukta iti vā ayukta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na dharme yukta iti vā ayukta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na smṛtyupasthāneṣu
　　〔PSP1-1 66〕
yukta iti vā ayukta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na samyakprahāṇeṣu yukta iti vā ayukta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na ṛddhipādeṣu yukta iti vā ayukta iti vā samanupaśyati,
nendriyeṣu yukta iti vā ayukta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na baleṣu yukta iti vā ayukta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na bodhyaṅgeṣu yukta iti vā ayukta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na mārgeṣu yukta iti vā ayukta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na caturṣu satyeṣu yukta iti vā ayukta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na caturṣu vaiśāradyeṣu yukta iti vā ayukta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na catasṛṣu pratisaṃvitsu yukta iti vā ayukta iti vā samanupaśyati,
nābhijñāsu yukta iti vā ayukta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na daśasu tathāgatabaleṣu yukta iti vā ayukta iti vā
samanupaśyati, nāṣṭādaśasv āveṇikeṣu buddhadharmeṣu
yukta iti vā ayukta iti vā samanupaśyati,
yāvan na sarvākārajñatāyāṃ yukta iti
vā ayukta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na sarvajñajñāne yukta iti vā ayukta iti vā samanupaśyati,
tad anenāpi te śāriputra paryāyeṇaivaṃ veditavyaṃ
bodhisattvo mahāsattva evaṃ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ yukto yukta iti
vaktavyaḥ.

§306
punar aparaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran na śūnyatāyāṃ śūnyatayā yojayati,
na śūnyatāyogaḥ, nānimittam ānimittena yojayati nānimittayogaṃ,
nāpraṇihitam apraṇihitena yojayati nāpraṇihitayogam.
tat kasya hetoḥ?
tathā hi śūnyatā na yogo nāyogaḥ,
evam ānimittam apraṇihitaṃ na yogo nāyogaḥ.
evaṃ yujyamānaḥ śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ yukto yukta iti vaktavyaḥ.

§307
punar aparaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran dharmāṇāṃ svalakṣaṇaśūnyatām avatarati,
evam eva taran na rūpaṃ yojayati na viyojayati
na vedanāṃ yojayati na viyojayati,
na saṃjñāṃ yojayati na viyojayati,
na saṃskārān yojayati na viyojayati,
na vijñānaṃ yojayati na viyojayati,
na rūpaṃ pūrvāntena yojayati na viyojayati,
pūrvāntam eva na samanupaśyati,
na rūpam aparāntena yojayati na viyojayati,
aparāntam eva na samanupaśyati,
na rūpaṃ pratyutpannena yojayati na vāyojayati,
pratyutpannam eva na samanuupaśyati,
na vedanāṃ pūrvāntena yojayati na viyojayati,
pūrvāntam eva na samanupāśyati,
na
　　〔PSP1-1 67〕
vedanām aparāntena yojayati na viyojayati,
aparāntam eva na samanupaśyati,
na vedanāṃ pratyutpannena yojayati na viyojayati,
pratyutpannam eva na samanupaśyati,
na saṃjñāṃ pūrvāntena yojayati na viyojayati,
pūrvāntam eva na samanupaśyati,
na saṃjñām aparāntena yojayati na viyojayati,
aparāntam eva na samanupaśyati,
na saṃjñāṃ pratyutpannena yojayati na viyojayati,
pratyutpannam eva na samanupaśyati,
na saṃskārān pūrvāntena yojayati na viyojayati,
pūrvāntam eva na samanupaśyati,
na saṃskārān aparāntena yojayati na viyojayati,
aparāntam eva na samanupaśyati,
na saṃskārān pratyutpannena yojayati na viyojayati,
pratyutpannam eva na samanupaśyati,
na vijñānaṃ pūrvāntena yojayati na viyojayati,
pūrvāntam eva na samanupaśyati,
na vijñānam aparāntena yojayati na viyojayati,
aparāntam eva na samanupaśyati,
na vijñānaṃ pratyutpannena yojayati na viyojayati,
pratyutpannam eva na samanupaśyati.

§308
punar aparaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran na pūrvāntam aparāntena
yojayati nāparāntaṃ pūrvāntena yojayati,
na pratyutpannaṃ pūrvāntena vā aparāntena vā yojayati,
nāparāntaṃ pūrvāntena vā pratyutpannena vā yojayati,
na pūrvāntam aparāntena vā pratyutpannena vā yojayati,
adhvaśūnyatām upādāya.
evaṃ yujyamānaḥ śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ yukta iti vaktavyaḥ.

§309
punar aparaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran evaṃ yujyate,
yathā yujyamāno na sarvākārajñatām atītena yojayati,
atītam eva na samanupaśyati,
katham atītena sarvākārajñatāṃ yojayati.
na sarvākārajñatām anāgatena yojayati,
anāgatam eva na samanupaśyati,
katham anāgatena sarvākārajñatāṃ yojayati.
na sarvākārajñatāṃ pratyutpannena yojayati,
pratyutpannam eva samanupaśyati,
kathaṃ pratyutpannena sarvākārajñatāṃ yojayati,
evaṃ yujyamānaḥ śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ yukta iti vaktavyaḥ.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§310
iti mārgasatyāvavādaḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

三宝の教誡　仏宝

§311–§314　p.67　4段落　3,083字

§311
　　〔PSP1-1 68〕
punar aparaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran na rūpaṃ sarvākārajñatayā
yojayati rūpam eva na samanupaśyati,
na vedanāṃ sarvākārajñatayā yojayati vedanām eva na samanupaśyati,
na saṃjñāṃ sarvākārajñatayā yojayati saṃjñām
eva na samanupaśyati, na saṃskārān
sarvākārajñatayā yojayati saṃskārān eva na samanupaśyati,
na vijñānaṃ sarvākārajñatayā yojayati vijñānam eva na samanupaśyati,
na cakṣuḥ sarvākārajñatayā yojayati cakṣur eva na samanupaśyati,
na śrotraṃ sarvākārajñatayā yojayati śrotram eva na samanupaśyati,
na ghrāṇaṃ sarvākārajñatayā yojayati ghrāṇam eva na samanupaśyati,
na jihvāṃ sarvākārajñatayā yojayati jihvām eva na samanupaśyati,
na kāyañ sarvākārajñatayā yojayati kāyam eva na samanupaśyati,
na manaḥ sarvākārajñatayā yojayati mana eva na samanupaśyati,
na rūpaṃ sarvākārajñatayā yojayati rūpam eva na samanupaśyati,
na śabdān sarvākārajñatayāyojayati śabdān eva na samanupaśyati,
na gandhān sarvākārajñatayā yojayati gandhān eva na samanupaśyati,
na rasān sarvākārajñatayā yojayati rasān eva na samanupaśyati,
na spraṣṭavyaṃ sarvākārajñatayā yojayati spraṣṭavyaṃ eva na samanupaśyati,
na dharmān sarvākārajñatayā yojayati dharmān eva na samanupaśyati,
evaṃ yujyamānaḥ śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ yukta iti vaktavyaḥ.

§312
punar aparaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran na dānapāramitāṃ sarvākārajñatayā
yojayati dānapāramitām eva na samanupaśyati,
na śīlapāramitāṃ sarvākārajñatayā yojayati śīlapāramitām
eva na samanupaśyati, na kṣāntipāramitāṃ sarvākārajñatayā
yojayati kṣāntipāramitām eva na samanupaśyati,
na vīryapāramitāṃ sarvākārajñatayā yojayati vīryapāramitām
eva na samanupaśyati,
na dhyānapāramitāṃ sarvākārajñatayā yojayati,
dhyānapāramitām eva na samanupaśyati,
na prajñāpāramitāṃ sarvākārajñatayā yojayati prajñāpāramitām
eva na samanupaśyati, na smṛtyupasthānāni
sarvākārajñatayā yojayati smṛtyupasthānāny eva na samanupaśyati,
na samyakprahāṇāni
　　〔PSP1-1 69〕
sarvākārajñatayā yojayati
samyakprahāṇāny eva na samanupaśyati, na ṛddhipādān
sarvākārajñatayā yojayati ṛddhipādān eva na samanupaśyati,
nendriyāṇi sarvākārajñatayā yojayati indriyāṇy eva na samanupaśyati,
na balāni sarvākārajñatayā yojayati balāny eva na samanupaśyati,
na bodhyaṅgāni sarvākārajñatayā yojayati bodhyaṅgāny eva na samanupaśyati,
na mārgān sarvākārajñatayā yojayati mārgān
eva na samanupaśyati, na pratisaṃvideiḥ
sarvākārajñatayā yojayati pratisaṃvida eva na samanupaśyati,
na vaiśāradyāni sarvākārajñatayā yojayati vaiśāradyāny eva na samanupaśyati,
nābhijñāḥ sarvākārajñatayā yojayaty abhijñā eva na samanupaśyati,
na daśatathāgatabalāni sarvākārajñatayā yojayati
daśatathāgatabalāny eva na samanupaśyati,
nāṣṭādaśāveṇikān buddhadharmān
sarvākārajñatayā yojayaty aṣṭādaśāveṇikān
buddhadharmān eva na samanupaśyati,
evaṃ yujyamānaḥ śāriputra bodhisattvo mahasattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ yukta iti vaktavyaḥ.

§313
punar aparaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran na buddhaṃ sarvākārajñatayā
yojayati buddham eva na samanupaśyati,
na sarvākārajñatāṃ buddhena yojayati sarvākārajñatām eva na samanupaśyati,
na bodhiṃ sarvākārajñatayā yojayati bodhim eva na samanupaśyati,
na sarvākārajñatāṃ bodhyā yojayati sarvākārajñatām eva na samanupaśyati,
tat kasya hetoḥ?
buddha eva sarvākārajñatā sarvākārajñataiva buddhaḥ,
bodhir eva sarvākārajñatā sarvākārajñataiva bodhiḥ,
evaṃ yujyamānaḥ śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ yukta iti vaktavyaḥ.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§314
iti buddharatnāvavādaḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

三宝の教誡　法宝

§315–§353　p.69　39段落　17,000字

§315
punar aparaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran na rūpaṃ bhavatīti
yojayati na rūpaṃ vibhavatīti yojayati,
na vedanā bhavatīti yojayati na vedanā vibhavatīti yojayati,
na saṃjñā bhavatīti yojayati na saṃjñā vibhavatīti yojayati,
na saṃskārā bhavatīti
　　〔PSP1-1 70〕
yojayati na saṃskārā vibhavatīti yojayati,
na vijñānaṃ bhavatīti yojayati na vijñānaṃ vibhavatīti yojayati,
na rūpaṃ nityam iti yojayati na rūpam anityam iti yojayati,
na rūpaṃ sukham iti yojayati na rūpaṃ duḥkham iti yojayati,
na rūpam ātmeti yojayati na rūpam anātmeti yojayati,
na rūpaṃ śāntam iti yojayati, na rūpam aśāntam iti yojayati,
na vedanā nityeti yojayati na vedanā anityeti yojayati,
na vedanā sukheti yojayati na vedanā duḥkheti yojayati,
na vedanā ātmeti yojayati na vedanā anātmeti yojayati,
na vedanā śānteti yojayati na vedanā aśānteti yojayati,
na saṃjñā nityeti yojayati na saṃjñā anityeti yojayati,
na saṃjñā sukheti yojayati na saṃjñā duḥkheti yojayati,
na saṃjñā ātmeti yojayati na saṃjñā anātmeti yojayati,
na saṃjñā śānteti yojayati na saṃjñā aśānteti yojayati,
na saṃskārā nityā iti yojayati na saṃskārā anityā iti yojayati,
na saṃskārāḥ sukhā iti yojayati na saṃskārā duḥkhā iti yojayati,
na saṃskārā ātmāna iti yojayati na saṃskārā anātmāna iti yojayati,
na saṃskārāḥ śāntā iti yojayati na saṃskārā aśāntā iti yojayati,
na vijñānaṃ nityam iti yojayati na vijñānam anityam iti yojayati,
na vijñānaṃ sukham iti yojayati na vijñānaṃ duḥkham iti yojayati,
na vijñānam ātmeti yojayati na vijñānam anātmeti yojayati,
na vijñānaṃ śāntam iti yojayati na vijñānam aśāntam iti yojayati,
na rūpaṃ śūnyam iti yojayati na rūpam aśūnyam iti yojayati,
na rūpaṃ sanimittam iti vā carati na rupam animittam iti
vā carati, na rūpaṃ sapraṇihitam iti vā
carati na rūpam apraṇihitam iti vā carati,
na vedanā śūnyā iti vā carati na vedanā aśūnyā iti vā carati,
na vedanā sanimittā iti vā carati na vedanā animittā iti
vā carati, na vedanā sapraṇihitā iti vā
carati na vedanā apraṇihitā iti vā carati,
na saṃjñā śūnyā iti vā carati na saṃjñā aśūnyā iti vā carati,
na saṃjñā sanimittā iti vā carati na saṃjñā animittā iti
vā carati, na saṃjñā sapraṇihitā iti vā
carati na saṃjñā apraṇihitā iti vā carati,
na saṃskārāḥ śūnyā iti vā carati na saṃskārā aśūnyā iti
vā carati, na saṃskārāḥ sanimittā iti vā
carati na saṃskārā animittā iti
　　〔PSP1-1 71〕
vā carati,
na saṃskārāḥ sapraṇihitā iti vā
carati na saṃskārā apraṇihitā iti vā carati,
na vijñānaṃ śūnyam iti vā carati na vijñānam aśūnyam iti
vā carati, na vijñānaṃ sanimittam iti vā
carati na vijñānam animittam iti vā carati,
na vijñānaṃ sapraṇihitam iti vā
carati na vijñānam apraṇihitam iti vā carati,
ya evaṃ carati sa prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caratīti nopaiti na caratīti nopaiti,
carati ca na carati ceti nopaiti,
naiva carati na caratīti nopaiti,
evaṃ caran śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ yukta iti vaktavyaḥ.

§316
punar aparaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran na dānapāramitāyāḥ
kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
na śīlapāramitāyāḥ kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
na kṣāntipāramitāyāḥ kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
na vīryapāramitāyāḥ kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
na dhyānapāramitāyāḥ kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
na prajñāpāramitāyāḥ kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
nāvinivartanīyabhūmeḥ kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
na sattvaparipākahetoḥ kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
na buddhakṣetrapariśuddhihetoḥ kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
na daśānāṃ tathāgatabalānāṃ kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
na caturṇāṃ vaiśāradyānāṃ kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
na catasṛṇāṃ pratisaṃvidāṃ kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
nāṣṭādaśānām āveṇikānāṃ buddhadharmāṇāṃ
kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
nādhyātmaśūnyatāyāḥ kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
na bahirdhāśūnyatāyāḥ kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
nādhyātmabahirdhāśūnyatāyāḥ kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
na śūnyatāśūnyatāyāḥ kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
na mahāśūnyatāyāḥ kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
na paramārthaśūnyatāyāḥ kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
na saṃskṛtaśūnyatāyāḥ kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
nāsaṃskṛtaśūnyatāyāḥ kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
nātyantaśūnyatāyāḥ kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
nānavarāgraśūnyatāyāḥ kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
nānavakāraśūnyatāyāḥ kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
na prakṛtiśūnyatāyāḥ kṛtaśaḥ
　　〔PSP1-1 72〕
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
na sarvadharmaśūnyatāyāḥ kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
na svalakṣaṇaśūnyatāyāḥ kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
nānupalambhaśūnyatāyāḥ kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
nābhāvasvabhāvaśūnyatāyāḥ kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
na bhāvaśūnyatāyāḥ kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
nābhāvaśūnyatāyāḥ kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
na svabhāvaśūnyatāyāḥ kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
na parabhāvaśūnyatāyāḥ kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
na tathatāyāḥ kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
na dharmadhātoḥ kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
na bhūtakoṭeḥ kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
tat kasya hetoḥ?
na hi bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran kasyacid dharmasya saṃbhedaṃ samanupaśyati.
evaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran na divyasya cakṣuṣaḥ
kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
na divyasya śrotrasya kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
na paracittajñānasya kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
na pūrvanivāsānusmṛteḥ kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
na ṛddhividheḥ kṛtaśaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
tat kasya hetoḥ?
tathā hi prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran prajñāpāramitām eva na samanupaśyati,
kuta eva bodhisattvaṃ kuta eva sarvākāraṃ sarvābhijñāḥ,
evaṃ hi śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran yukta iti vaktavyaḥ.

§317
punar aparaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carato naivaṃ bhavati,
ahaṃ divyena cakṣuṣā pūrvasyāṃ diśi gaṅgānadīvālukopameṣu
lokadhātuṣu sattvānāṃ cyutopapādaṃ jñāsyāmīti,
divyena śrotreṇaiṣāṃ śabdān śroṣyāmīti,
teṣām eva ca cittāni jñāsyāmīti,
teṣām eva ca pūrvanivāsam anusmṛtya ṛddhyā gatvā
dharmaṃ deśayiṣyāmīti.

§318
evaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya naivaṃ bhavati,
ahaṃ divyena cakṣuṣā dakṣiṇasyāṃ diśi gaṅgānadīvālukopameṣu
lokadhātuṣu sattvānāṃ cyutopapādaṃ jñāsyāmīti,
divyena śrotreṇaiṣāṃ śabdān śroṣyāmīti,
teṣām eva ca cittāni jñāsyāmīti,
teṣām eva ca pūrvanivāsam anusmṛtya ṛddhyā gatvā
dharmaṃ deśayiṣyāmīti.

§319
evaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya naivaṃ bhavati,
ahaṃ
　　〔PSP1-1 73〕
divyena cakṣuṣā paścimāyāṃ diśi gaṅgānadīvālukopameṣu
lokadhātuṣu sattvānāṃ cyutopapādaṃ jñāsyāmīti,
divyena śrotreṇaiṣāṃ śabdāṃ śroṣyāmīti,
teṣām eva ca cittāni jñāsyāmīti,
teṣām eva ca pūrvanivāsam anusmṛtya ṛddhyā gatvā
dharmaṃ deśayiṣyāmīti.

§320
evaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya naivaṃ bhavati,
ahaṃ divyena cakṣuṣā uttarasyāṃ diśi gaṅgānadīvālukopameṣu
lokadhātuṣu sattvānāṃ cyutopapādaṃ jñāsyāmīti,
divyena śrotreṇaiṣāṃ śabdāṃ śroṣyāmīti,
teṣām eva ca cittāni jñāsyāmīti,
teṣām eva ca pūrvanivāsam anusmṛtya ṛddhyā gatvā
dharmaṃ deśayiṣyāmīti.

§321
evaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya naivaṃ bhavati,
ahaṃ divyena cakṣuṣā uttarapūrvasyāṃ diśi gaṅgānadīvālukopameṣu
lokadhātuṣu sattvānāṃ cyutopapādaṃ jñāsyāmīti,
divyena śrotreṇaiṣāṃ śabdān śroṣyāmīti,
teṣām eva ca cittāni jñāsyāmīti,
teṣām eva ca pūrvanivāsam anusmṛtya ṛddhyā gatvā
dharmaṃ deśayiṣyāmīti.

§322
evaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya naivaṃ bhavati,
ahaṃ divyena cakṣuṣā pūrvadakṣinasyāṃ diśi gaṅgānadīvālukopameṣu
lokadhātuṣu sattvānāṃ cyutopapādaṃ jñāsyāmīti,
divyena śrotreṇaiṣāṃ śabdān śroṣyāmīti,
teṣām eva ca cittāni jñāsyāmīti,
teṣām eva ca pūrvanivāsam anusmṛtya ṛddhyā gatvā
dharmaṃ deśayiṣyāmīti.

§323
evaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya naivaṃ bhavati,
ahaṃ divyena cakṣuṣā dakṣiṇapaścimāyāṃ diśi gaṅgānadīvālukopameṣu
lokadhātuṣu sattvānāṃ cyutopapādaṃ jñāsyāmīti,
divyena śrotreṇaiṣāṃ śabdān śroṣyāmīti,
teṣām eva ca cittāni jñāsyāmīti,
teṣām eva ca pūrvanivāsam anusmṛtya ṛddhyā gatvā
dharmaṃ deśayiṣyāmīti.

§324
evaṃ hi śāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya naivaṃ bhavati,
ahaṃ divyena cakṣuṣā paścimottarasyāṃ diśi gaṅgānadīvālukopameṣu
lokadhātuṣu sattvānāṃ cyutopapādaṃ jñāsyāmīti,
divyena śrotreṇaiṣāṃ śabdān śroṣyāmīti,
teṣām eva ca cittāni jñāsyāmīti,
teṣām eva ca pūrvanivāsam anusmṛtya ṛddhyā gatvā
dharmaṃ deśayiṣyāmīti.

§325
evaṃ hi śāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya naivaṃ bhavati,
ahaṃ divyena cakṣuṣā adhastād diśi gaṅgānadīvālukopameṣu
lokadhātuṣu
　　〔PSP1-1 74〕
sattvānāṃ cyutopapādaṃ jñāsyāmīti,
divyena śrotreṇaiṣāṃ śabdān śroṣyāmīti,
teṣām eva ca cittāni jñāsyāmīti,
teṣām eva ca pūrvanivāsam anusmṛtya ṛddhyā gatvā
dharmaṃ deśayiṣyāmīti.

§326
evaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya naivaṃ bhavati,
ahaṃ divyena cakṣuṣā ūrdhvaṃ diśi gaṅgānadīvālukopameṣu
lokadhātuṣu sattvānāṃ cyutopapādaṃ jñāsyāmīti,
divyena śrotreṇaiṣāṃ śabdān śroṣyāmīti,
teṣām eva ca cittāni jñāsyāmīti,
teṣām eva ca pūrvanivāsam anusmṛtya ṛddhyā gatvā
dharmaṃ deśayiṣyāmīti.

§327
evaṃ hi śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carann aprameyān asaṃkhyeyān
aparimāṇān sattvān parinirvāpayan yukta iti
vaktavyaḥ.

§328
evaṃ hi śāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carato māraḥ pāpīyān avatāraṃ na labhate,
sarve cāsyānye ‘pi laukikā ye kecit kleśās te sarve dalitā bhavanti.

§329
ye ‘pi te śāriputra pūrvasyāṃ diśi buddhā bhagavanto gaṅgānadīvālukopameṣu
lokadhātuṣu tiṣṭhanti dhriyante yāpayanti dharmaṃ ca deśayanti,
ye ca teṣāṃ śrāvakā ye ca pratyekabuddhā ye ca
cāturmahārājakāyikā devās trayastriṃśā yāmās tuṣitā nirmāṇaratayaḥ
paranirmitavaśavartino brahmapārṣadyā brahmapurohitā mahābrahmaṇaḥ
parīttābhā apramāṇābhā ābhāsvarāḥ
parīttaśubhā apramāṇaśubhāḥ śubhakṛtsnā anabhrakāḥ
puṇyaprasavā bṛhatphalā asaṃjñisattvāḥ
śuddhāvāsā avṛhā atapāḥ sudṛśāḥ sudarśanā akaniṣṭhā
devās te ‘pi taṃ bodhisattvaṃ mahāsattvaṃ rakṣanti,
mā khalv asya bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya kaścid antarāyaṅ kārṣīt,
ye ‘py asya kecit kāyikā doṣās te ‘py asya dṛṣṭadhārmikā bhavanti,
tat kasya hetoḥ?
tathā hi sa sarvasattvān maitryā spharati.

§330
ye ‘pi te śāriputra dakṣiṇasyāṃ diśi buddhā bhagavanto gaṅgānadīvālukopameṣu
lokadhātuṣu tiṣṭhanti dhriyante yāpayanti dharmaṃ ca deśayanti,
ye ca teṣāṃ śrāvakā, ye ca pratyekabuddhā,
ye ca cāturmahārājakāyikā devās trayastriṃśā yāmās tuṣitā nirmāṇaratayaḥ
paranirmitavaśavartino brahmapārṣadyā brahmapurohitā mahābrahmaṇaḥ
parīttābhā apramāṇābhā ābhāsvarāḥ
parīttaśubhā apramāṇaśubhāḥ śubhakṛtsnā anabhrakāḥ
puṇyaprasavā bṛhatphalā asaṃjñisattvāḥ
śuddhāvāsā avṛhā atapāḥ sudṛśāḥ sudarśanā akaniṣṭhā
devās te ‘pi taṃ bodhisattvaṃ mahāsattvaṃ rakṣanti,
mā khalv asya bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya kaścid antarāyaṅ kārṣīt,
ye ‘py asya kecit kāyikā doṣās te ‘py asya dṛṣṭadhārmikā bhavanti,
tat kasya hetoḥ?
tathā hi sa sarvasattvān maitryā spharati.

§331
ye ‘pi te śāriputra paścimāyāṃ diśi buddhā bhagavanto gaṅgānadīvālukopameṣu
lokadhātuṣu tiṣṭhanti dhriyante yāpayanti dharmaṃ ca
deśayanti ye ca teṣāṃ śrāvakā ye ca pratyekabuddhā ye ca
cāturmahārājakāyikā devās trayastriṃśā yāmās tuṣitā nirmāṇaratayaḥ
　　〔PSP1-1 75〕
paranirmitavaśavartino brahmapārṣadyā brahmapurohitā mahābrahmaṇaḥ
parītābhā apramāṇābhā ābhāsvarāḥ
parīttaśubhā apramāṇaśubhāḥ śubhakṛtsnā anabhrakāḥ
puṇyaprasavā bṛhatphalā asaṃjñisattvāḥ
śuddhāvāsā avṛhā atapāḥ sudṛśāḥ sudarśanā akaniṣṭhā
devās te ‘pi taṃ bodhisattvaṃ mahāsattvaṃ rakṣanti,
mā khalv asya bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya kaścid antarāyaṅ kārṣīt,
ye ‘py asya kecit kāyikā doṣās te ‘py asya dṛṣṭadhārmikā bhavanti,
tat kasya hetoḥ?
tathā hi sa sarvasattvān maitryā spharati.

§332
ye ‘pi te śāriputra uttarasyāṃ diśi buddhā bhagavanto gaṅgānadīvālukopameṣu
lokadhātuṣu tiṣṭhanti dhriyante yāpayanti dharmaṃ ca
deśayanti ye ca teṣāṃ śrāvakā ye ca pratyekabuddhā ye ca
cāturmahārājakāyikā devās trayastriṃśā yāmās tuṣitā nirmāṇaratayaḥ
paranirmitavaśavartino brahmapārṣadyā brahmapurohitā mahābrahmaṇaḥ
parīttābhā apramāṇābhā ābhāsvarāḥ
parīttaśubhā apramāṇaśubhāḥ śubhakṛtsnā anabhrakāḥ
puṇyaprasavā bṛhatphalā asaṃjñisattvāḥ
śuddhāvāsā avṛhā atapāḥ sudṛśāḥ sudarśanā akaniṣṭhā
devās te ‘pi taṃ
　　〔PSP1-1 76〕
bodhisattvaṃ mahāsattvaṃ rakṣanti,
mā khalv asya bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya kaścid antarāyaṅ kārṣīt,
ye ‘py asya kecit kāyikā doṣās te ‘py asya dṛṣṭadhārmikā bhavanti,
tat kasya hetoḥ?
tathā hi sa sarvasattvān maitryā spharati.

§333
ye ‘pi te śāriputra uttarapūrvasyāṃ diśi gaṅgānadīvālukopameṣu
lokadhātuṣu buddhā bhagavantas tiṣṭhanti
dhriyante yāpayanti dharmaṃ ca deśayanti,
ye ca teṣāṃ śrāvakā ye ca pratyekabuddhā ye ca
cāturmahārājakāyikā devā yāvad akaniṣṭhā devās te ‘pi
tasya bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya rakṣāṃ kurvanti,
mā khalv asya bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasyāntarāyo ‘bhūd iti.

§334
ye ‘pi te śāriputra pūrvadakṣiṇasyāṃ diśi gaṅgānadīvālukopameṣu
lokadhātuṣu buddhā bhagavantas tiṣṭhanti
dhriyante yāpayanti dharmaṃ ca deśayanti,
ye ca teṣāṃ śrāvakā ye ca pratyekabuddhā ye ca
cāturmahārājakāyikā devā yāvad akaniṣṭhā devās te ‘pi
tasya bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya rakṣāṃ kurvanti,
mā khalv asya bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasyāntarāyo ‘bhūd iti.

§335
ye ‘pi te śāriputra dakṣiṇapaścimāyāṃ diśi gaṅgānadīvālukopameṣu
lokadhātuṣu buddhā bhagavantas tiṣṭhanti
dhriyante yāpayanti dharmaṃ ca deśayanti,
ye ca teṣāṃ śrāvakā ye ca pratyekabuddhā ye ca
cāturmahārājakāyikā devā yāvad akaniśṭhā devās te ‘pi
tasya bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya rakṣāṃ kurvanti,
mā khalv asya bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasyāntarāyo ‘bhūd iti.

§336
ye ‘pi te śāriputra paścimottarasyāṃ diśi gaṅgānadīvālukopameṣu
lokadhātuṣu buddhā bhagavantas tiṣṭhanti
dhriyante yāpayanti dharmaṃ ca deśayanti,
ye ca teṣāṃ śrāvakā ye ca pratyekabuddhā ye ca
cāturmahārājakāyikā devā yāvad akaniśṭhā devās te ‘pi
tasya bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya rakṣāṃ kurvanti,
mā khalv asya bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasyāntarāyo ‘bhūd iti.

§337
ye ‘pi te śāriputra adhastād diśi gaṅgānadīvālukopameṣu
lokadhātuṣu buddhā bhagavantas tiṣṭhanti
dhriyante yāpayanti dharmaṃ ca
　　〔PSP1-1 77〕
deśayanti,
ye ca teṣāṃ śrāvakā ye ca pratyekabuddhā ye ca
cāturmahārājakāyikā devā yāvad akaniṣṭhā devās te ‘pi
tasya bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya rakṣāṃ kurvanti,
mā khalv asya bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasyāntarāyo ‘bhūd iti,

§338
ye ‘pi te śāriputra ūrdhvaṃ diśi gaṅgānadīvālukopameṣu
lokadhātuṣu buddhā bhagavantas tiṣṭhanti dhriyante yāpayanti dharmaṃ ca
deśayanti,

§339
ye ca teṣāṃ śrāvakā ye ca pratyekabuddhā ye ca
cāturmahārājakāyikā devā yāvad akaniṣṭhā devās te ‘pi
tasya bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya rakṣāṃ kurvanti,
mā khalv asya bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasyāntarāyo ‘bhūd iti.

§340
punar aparaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carataḥ,
alpakṛcchreṇa dhāraṇīmukhāni samādhimukhāni
cāmukhībhavanti sarvopapattyāyataneṣu ca tathāgatān
arhataḥ samyaksaṃbuddhān ārāgayati nanu kadācid buddhair
bhagavadbhir virahito bhavati,
yāvad anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhim abhisaṃbuddhya iti,
evaṃ hi śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran yukta iti vaktavyaḥ.

§341
punar aparaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carato naivaṃ bhavati,
asti sa kaścid dharmo yo dharmaiḥ saha saṃyujyate vā
visaṃyujyate vā.

§342
punar aparaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carato naivaṃ bhavati,
kañcid ahaṃ kṣiprataraṃ dharmadhātum abhisaṃbudhyeyaṃ vā
na cābhisaṃbudhyeyaṃ,
tat kasya hetoḥ?
na hi dharmadhātur dharmadhātunābhisaṃbudhyate,
evaṃ hi śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran yukta iti vaktavyaḥ.

§343
punar aparaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran na kiñcid dharmadhātor vyatiriktaṃ samanupaśyati,
nāpi dharmadhātor dharmanānākaraṇaṃ karoti,
nāpy asyaivaṃ bhavati,
ayaṃ dharmadhātur evaṃ pratividhyate na vā pratividhyata iti,
tathā hi na sa kañcid dharmaṃ samanupaśyati
yena dharmeṇa tāṃ dharmatāṃ pratividhyed iti,
tathā hi sa na dharmadhātuṃ śūnyam iti
yojayati nāśūnyam iti yojayati,
evaṃ hi
　　〔PSP1-1 78〕
śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran yukta iti vaktavyaḥ.

§344
punar aparaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran na cakṣurdhātuṃ śūnyatayā
yojayati na śūnyatāṃ cakṣurdhātunā yojayanti,
na rūpadhātuṃ śūnyatayā yojayati na śūnyatāṃ rūpadhātunā yojayati,
na cakṣurvijñānadhātuṃ śūnyatayā yojayati na śūnyatāṃ cakṣurvijñānadhātunā yojayati.

§345
na śrotradhātuṃ śūnyatayā yojayati na śūnyatāṃ śrotradhātunā yojayati,
na śabdadhātuṃ śūnyatayā yojayati na śūnyatāṃ śabdadhātunā yojayanti,
na śrotravijñānadhātuṃ śūnyatayā yojayati na śūnyatāṃ cakṣurdhātunā yojayati.

§346
na ghrāṇadhātuṃ śūnyatayā yojayati na śūnyatāṃ ghrāṇadhātunā yojayanti,
na gandhadhātuṃ śūnyatayā yojayati na śūnyatāṃ gandhadhātunā yojayati,
na ghrāṇavijñānadhātuṃ śūnyatayā yojayati na śūnyatāṃ ghrāṇavijñānadhātunā yojayati.

§347
na jihvādhātuṃ śūnyatayā yojayati na śūnyatāṃ jihvādhātunā yojayanti,
na rasadhātuṃ śūnyatayā yojayati na śūnyatāṃ rasadhātunā yojayati,
na jihvāvijñānadhātuṃ śūnyatayā yojayati na śūnyatāṃ jihvāvijñānadhātunā yojayati.

§348
na kāyadhātuṃ śūnyatayā yojayati na śūnyatāṃ kāyadhātunā yojayati,
na spraṣṭavyadhātuṃ śūnyatayā yojayati na śūnyatāṃ spraṣṭavyadhātunā yojayati,
na kāyavijñānadhātuṃ śūnyatayā yojayati na śūnyatāṃ kāyavijñānadhātunā yojayati.

§349
na manodhātuṃ śūnyatayā yojayati na śūnyatāṃ manodhātunā yojayanti,
na dharmadhātuṃ śūnyatayā yojayati na śūnyatāṃ dharmadhātunā yojayati,
na manovijñānadhātuṃ śūnyatayā yojayati na śūnyatāṃ manovijñānadhātunā yojayati.
tat kasya hetoḥ?
eṣa hi śāriputra paramo yogo bodhisattvasya
mahāsattvasya yad uta śūnyatāyogaḥ,
śūnyatāyāṃ śāriputra caran bodhisattvo mahāsattvo
na śrāvakapratyekabuddhabhūmau patati buddhakṣetraṃ pariśodhayati sattvān
paripācayati kṣipraṃ cānuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhim abhisaṃbudhyate.

§350
ye kecic chāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya
yogās teṣāṃ prajñāpāramitāyogo
　　〔PSP1-1 79〕
‘gra ākhyāyate
śreṣṭha ākhyāyate jyeṣṭha ākhyāyate varaḥ
pravara uttamo ‘nuttamo niruttamo ‘samo ‘samasamaḥ
praṇīta ākhyāyate.
tat kasya hetoḥ?
niruttamo hy eṣaḥ śāriputra yogo yad uta prajñāpāramitāyogaḥ
śūnyatāyoga ānimittayogo ‘praṇihitayogaḥ, evaṃ yujyamānaḥ
śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvo vyākṛta iti dhārayitavyaḥ,
āsannībhūto vyākaraṇasya.

§351
evaṃ yujyamānaḥ śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvo ‘prameyāṇām
asaṃkhyeyānāṃ sattvānām arthaṃ kariṣyati,
na cāsyaivaṃ bhaviṣyati,
māṃ buddhā bhagavanto vyākariṣyantīti,
aham āsannībhūto vyākaraṇasyeti,
ahaṃ buddhakṣetraṃ pariśodhayiṣyāmīti,
ahaṃ sattvān paripācayiṣyāmīti,
aham anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhim abhisaṃbudhya dharmacakraṃ pravartayiṣyāmīti.
tat kasya hetoḥ?
tathā hi sa dharmadhātuṃ na viviktīkaroti,
na ca dharmadhātor anyadharmaṃ samanupaśyati,
yaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caret, yo vā buddhair
bhagavadbhir vyākriyeta anuttarāyāṃ samyaksaṃbodhau.
tat kasya hetoḥ?
tathā hi bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya prajñāpāramitāyāṃ
carato na sattvasaṃjñotpadyate.
tat kasya hetoḥ?
tathā hy atyantatayā sattvo notpadyate na nirūdhyate,
anutpādānirodhadharmatvāt, yasya ca notpādo na nirodhaḥ
sa kathaṃ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ cariṣyati.
evaṃ caran bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
sattvānutpādatayā prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
sattvaśūnyatayā prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
sattvānupalabdhyā prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
sattvaviviktatayā prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati.

§352
evaṃ hi śāriputra bodhisattvānāṃ
mahāsattvānāṃ paramo yogo yad uta śūnyatāyogaḥ
sarvān anyān yogān abhibhūyāvatiṣṭhate,
atra hi śāriputra yoge caran bodhisattvo mahāsattvo mahākaruṇām
abhinirharati, mahāmaitrīm abhinirharati,
na ca mātsaryacittam utpādayati,
na dauḥśīlyacittam utpādayati, na vyāpādacittam utpādayati,
na kuśīdacittam utpādayati, na vikṣiptacittam utpādayati,
na dauṣprajñācittam utpādayati.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§353
iti dharmaratnāvavādaḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

　聖者の階梯　第八人

§354–§356　p.79　3段落　404字

§354
　　〔PSP1-1 80〕
evam ukte āyuṣmān śāriputro bhagavantam etad avocat:
yo bhagavan bodhisattvo ‘nena prajñāpāramitāvihāreṇa
viharati sa kutaś cyuta ihopapadyate,
ito vā cyutaḥ kutropapatsyate?

§355
evam ukte bhagavān āyuṣmantaṃ śāriputram etad avocat:
yaḥ śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvo ‘nena prajñāpāramitāvihāreṇa
viharati sa itaś cyuta ihaiva buddhakṣetre upapadyate,
anyebhyo vā buddhakṣetrebhyaś cyutas tuṣitebhyo vā
devebhyaś cyuta ihopapadyate.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§356
iti bodhisattvo ‘ṣṭamakaḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

　聖者の階梯　随信行

§357–§359　p.80　3段落　660字

§357
tatra śāriputra yo ‘yaṃ bodhisattvo mahāsattvo manuṣyebhya eva cyutvā
manuṣyāṇām eva sabhāgatāyām upapadyate,
tasya bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasyāvinivartanīyān bodhisattvān
mahāsattvān sthāpayitvā dhanvānīndriyāṇi bhavanti,
na ca kṣipraṃ prajñāpāramitāyogaṃ samāpadyate,
na cāsya dhāraṇīmukham abhimukhībhavati na ca
samādhimukham,

§358
yat punaḥ śāriputra evaṃ vadasi,
yo bhagavan bodhisattvo mahāsattvaimaṃ prajñāpāramitāyogaṃ
samāpadyate sa itaś cyutaḥ kutropapadyata iti,
yaḥ śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattva imaṃ prajñāpāramitāyogaṃ samāpadyate,
sa ito buddhakṣetrāc cyutaḥ
buddhakṣetrād buddhakṣetraṃ saṃkramiṣyati,
tatra buddhakṣetre buddhān bhagavata ārāgayiṣyati,
na kadācid buddhavirahito bhaviṣyati.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§359
iti bodhisattvaśraddhānusārī
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

　聖者の階梯　随法行

§360–§362　p.80　3段落　571字

§360
yaḥ punaḥ śāriputrāyaṃ bodhisattvo mahāsattvo ‘nyebhyo
buddhakṣetrebhyaś cyuta ihopapadyate tasya tīkṣṇānīndriyāṇi bhavanti,
sa kṣipram imaṃ yogam āpadyate,
yad uta prajñāpāramitāyogam,
tasya jātivyativṛttasyāpy amī gambhīragambhīrā dharmā abhimukhībhavanti,
sa paścāt prajñāpāramitāyogaṃ samāpadyate,
yatra yatra buddhakṣetre upapadyate tatra tatra tathāgatān
arhataḥ samyaksaṃbuddhān ārāgayiṣyati.

§361
yaḥ punaḥ śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
tuṣitebhyo devebhyaś cyutvā ihopapanno bhavati
tasyāpi paṭutarāṇīndriyāṇi bhavanti,
avipramuṣitāḥ ṣaṭ pāramitāḥ sarvadhāraṇīsamādhimukhāni
cābhimukhībhavanti.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§362
　　〔PSP1-1 81〕
iti bodhisattvadharmānusārī
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

　聖者の階梯　預流

§363–§364　p.81　2段落　180字

§363
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvāḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caranto ghaṭamānā vyāyacchantaḥ
sattvaparipākāyopāyakauśalyabalena srotaāpattiphalaṃ sākṣātkurvanti,
na ca tena manyante.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§364
iti srotaāpannaḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

　聖者の階梯　第二第三果向・信解

§365–§367　p.81　3段落　536字

§365
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvā
anupāyakuśalā ye catvāri dhyānāni
niṣpādayanti pāramitāsu ca caranti,
tena ca dhyānalābhena dīrghāyuṣkeṣu deveṣūpapadyante,
sacet tataś cyutvā manuṣyeṣu deveṣu copapadyante,
buddhāṃś ca bhagavata ārāgayiṣyanti,
teṣām api dhanvānīndriyāṇi bhavanti
na tīkṣṇāni.

§366
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvā dhyānāni
ca samāpadyante prajñāpāramitāyāṃ ca caranti,
te cānupāyakauśalyena dhyānāny utsṛjya kāmadhātāv upapadyante,
teṣām api śāriputra bodhisattvānāṃ mahāsattvānāṃ
dhanvānīndriyāṇi bhavanti na tīkṣṇāni.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§367
iti dvitīyatṛtīyaphalapratipannakaḥ
śraddhādhimuktaḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

　聖者の階梯　第二第三果向・見至

§368–§369　p.81　2段落　486字

§368
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā
mahāsattvāś catvāri dhyānāny utpādya catvāry apramāṇāni
samāpadyante, catasra ārūpyasamāpattīḥ
smṛtyupasthānasamyakprahāṇarddhipādendriyabalabodhyaṅgamārgān
samāpadyante, mahākāruṇikā upāyakauśalyena copapadyante,
na dhyānavaśena nāpramāṇavaśena nārūpyasamāpattivaśena
tatra copapadyante yatra tathāgatān
arhataḥ samyaksaṃbuddhān ārāgayiṣyanti,
te punaḥ prajñāpāramitāvihāreṇāvirahitā ihaiva
bhadrakalpe anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhim abhisaṃbhotsyante.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§369
iti dvitīyatṛtīyaphalapratipannako dṛṣṭiprāptaḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

　聖者の階梯　一来

§370–§371　p.81　2段落　683字

§370
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvā
ekajātipratibaddhā ye prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caranta
upāyakauśalyena catvāri dhyānāni samāpadyante,
catvāry apramāṇāni catasra ārūpyasamāpattīḥ
smṛtyupasthānasamyakprahāṇarddhipādendriyabalabodhyaṅgamārgān
bhāvayanti, śūnyatāsamādhiṃ samāpadyante,
ānimittasamādhiṃ samāpadyante,
apraṇihitasamādhiṃ samāpadyante,
na ca teṣāṃ vaśena gacchanti saṃmukhībhūtāṃś
　　〔PSP1-1 82〕
ca
buddhān bhagavata ārāgayitvā tatra brahmacaryaṃ caritvā
punar eva tuṣitānāṃ sabhāgatāyai upapadyante,
te tatra yāvad āyus tiṣṭhanti,
te tatra yāvad āyuḥ sthitvā ahīnendriyāḥ smṛtimantaḥ
saṃprajānānā anekair devakoṭīniyutaśatasahasraiḥ
parivṛtāḥ puraskṛtā ihopapattiṃ darśayitvā
nānābuddhakṣetreṣv anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhim abhisaṃbudhyante.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§371
iti sakṛdāgāmī
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

　聖者の階梯　不還

§372–§376　p.82　5段落　969字

§372
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvāḥ ṣaṇṇām abhijñānāṃ
lābhino ye na kāmadhātau na rūpadhātau nārūpyadhātāv upapadyante,
api tu buddhakṣetreṇa buddhakṣetraṃ saṃkrāmanti,
tathāgatān arhataḥ samyaksaṃbuddhān
satkurvanto gurukurvanto mānayantaḥ
pūjayantaḥ.

§373
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvāḥ ṣaṇṇām abhijñānāṃ
lābhinas te tābhir abhijñābhir vikrīḍanto buddhakṣetreṇa
buddhakṣetraṃ saṃkrāmanti yeṣu buddhakṣetreṣu
na śrāvakapratyekabuddhayānasya prajñaptir apy asti.

§374
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvāḥ ṣaṇṇām
abhijñānāṃ lābhinas te tābhir abhijñābhir vikrīḍanto
buddhakṣetreṇa buddhakṣetraṃ saṃkrāmanti yeṣu
buddhakṣetreṣv amitam āyuḥ.

§375
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvāḥ ṣaṇṇām
abhijñānāṃ lābhinaḥ ye lokadhātor lokadhātuṃ saṃkrāmanti,
te tatropasaṃkramya yatra na buddhaśabdo na dharmaśabdo
na saṃghaśabdas tatrāvasthitāḥ buddhaśabdaṃ ca
dharmaśabdaṃ saṃghaśabdaṃ ca sattvānāṃ saṃśrāvayanti,
trayāṇāṃ ca ratnānāṃ varṇaṃ bhāṣante,
te tena buddhaśabdena dharmaśabdena saṃghaśabdena
tataś cyutā yatra yatra buddhā bhagavanto bhavanti
te tatra tatropapadyante.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§376
ity anāgāmī
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

　聖者の階梯　人の家家

§377–§378　p.82　2段落　301字

§377
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā
mahāsattvāś catvāri dhyānāny utpadya catvāry apramāṇāni
catasra ārūpyasamāpattīḥ, te copāyakauśalyena samanvāgatāḥ
samādhisamāpattibhyo nivṛtya kāmadhātāv upapadyante,
kṣatriyamahāśālakuleṣu vā brāhmaṇamahāśālakuleṣu vā
gṛhapatimahāśālakuleṣu
　　〔PSP1-1 83〕
vopapadyante sattvaparipākāya.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§378
ity ayaṃ manuṣyakulaṃkulaḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

　聖者の階梯　天の家家

§379–§381　p.83　3段落　820字

§379
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvāś catvāri dhyānāni
samāpadyante catvāry apramāṇāni
catasra ārūpyasamāpattīḥ samāpadyante,
te ‘py upāyakauśalyabalena dhyānasamādhisamāpattivaśena vā
cāturmahārājakāyikānām api devānāṃ sabhāgatāyai upapadyante,
trayastriṃśānāṃ yāmānāṃ tuṣitānāṃ nirmāṇaratīnāṃ
paranirmitavaśavartināṃ sabhāgatāyai upapadyante,
te tatra sthitvā sattvān paripācayanti,
buddhakṣetraṃ ca pariśodhayanti,
buddhāṃś ca bhagavata ārāgayanti.

§380
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvāś catvāri dhyānāni
utpadya catvāry apramāṇāni catasra ārūpyasamāpattīḥ,
te tataś cyutāḥ santa upāyakauśalyena brahmaloke
yāvad akaniṣṭhe upapadyante, te tatra bhavanti
brahmāṇo mahābrahmāṇas teṣu brahmabhavaneṣu tiṣṭhanti,
te tatra sthitvā buddhakṣetreṇa buddhakṣetraṃ saṃkrāmanti,
ye ca teṣu buddhakṣetreṣu tathāgatā arhantaḥ
samyaksaṃbuddhās tāṃs tathāgatān
dharmacakrapravartanāyādhyeṣayanti.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§381
iti devakulaṃkulaḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

　聖者の階梯　一間

§382–§383　p.83　2段落　254字

§382
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvā
ye caturṇāṃ dhyānānāṃ lābhino yāvad aṣṭādaśānām āveṇikānāṃ
buddhadharmāṇāṃ lābhinas teṣāṃ cānubodhāya caranti,
caturṇām āryasatyānāṃ lābhino na ca tāni pratividhyanti,
te punar bodhisattvā mahāsattvā ekajātipratibaddhā veditavyāḥ.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§383
ity ekavīcikaḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

　聖者の階梯　中般涅槃

§384–§385　p.83　2段落　454字

§384
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvā
ye prathamacittotpādāya caturṇāṃ dhyānānāṃ lābhino bhavanti,
caturṇām apramāṇānāṃ lābhino bhavanti,
catasṛṇām ārūpyasamāpattīnāṃ lābhino bhavanti,
smṛtyupasthānasamyakprahāṇarddhipādendriyabalabodhyaṅgamārgān bhāvayanti,
balavaiśāradyapratisaṃvidāveṇikabuddhadharmān pratilabhante,
upāyakauśalyena brahmakāyikeṣu deveṣu
yāvad akaniṣṭheṣu deveṣūpapadyante,
tatra cānuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhim abhisaṃbudhya sattvānām
arthaṃ kurvanti.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§385
ity antarā parinirvāyī
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

　聖者の階梯　生般涅槃

§386–§387　p.83　2段落　291字

§386
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvā
ye prathamacittotpādenaivānuttarāṃ
　　〔PSP1-1 84〕
samyaksaṃbodhim abhisaṃbudhyante,
dharmacakraṃ pravartayanty aprameyāṇām
asaṃkhyeyānāṃ sattvānāṃ cārthaṃ kṛtvā
nirūpadhiśeṣe nirvāṇadhātau parinirvānti,
teṣāṃ parinirvṛtānāṃ kalpaṃ vā kalpāvaśeṣaṃ vā
saddharmas tiṣṭhati.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§387
ity upapadyaparinirvāyī
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

　聖者の階梯　有行般涅槃

§388–§389　p.84　2段落　422字

§388
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvā ye ṣaṭpāramitāsu
caranto lokadhātor lokadhātuṃ saṃkrāmanti,
tatra ca sattvān bodhaye pratiṣṭhāpayiṣyanti,
te nityam udyuktāḥ sattvānāṃ
kṛtaśo na kadācid anarthasaṃhitāṃ vācaṃ bhāṣante,
sattvānāṃ kṛtaśo nityam udyuktā buddhakṣetreṇa buddhakṣetraṃ saṃkrāmanti,
te ‘pi bodhisattvā mahāsattvāḥ sattvānāṃ
kṛtaśo ‘saṃkhyeyair aprameyaiḥ kalpair
nānābuddhakṣetreṣv anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhim abhisaṃbudhyante.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§389
ity abhisaṃskāraparinirvāyī
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

　聖者の階梯　無行般涅槃

§390–§392　p.84　3段落　454字

§390
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvā
ye prathamacittotpādenaiva bodhisattvanyāmam avakrāmanti,
avinivartanīyabhūmau vāvatiṣṭhante,
sarvabuddhadharmān vā samudānayanti.

§391
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvā
ye prathamacittotpādenaiva prajñāpāramitāyāṃ yogam āpadyante,
te ‘nekair bodhisattvakoṭīniyutaśatasahasraiḥ
sārdhaṃ buddhakṣetreṇa buddhakṣetraṃ svabuddhakṣetrapariśodhanāya saṃkrāmanti,
nānābuddhakṣetreṣu cānuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhim abhisaṃbudhyante.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§392
ity anabhisaṃskāraparinirvāyī
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

　聖者の階梯　色究竟を極とする

§393–§394　p.84　2段落　498字

§393
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvā
ye ṣaṭsu pāramitāsu carantaś cakravartino bhūtvā
dānapāramitāṃ puraskṛtya sarvasattvānāṃ
sarvasukhopadhānāny upasaṃhariṣyanti,
annam annārthikebhyaḥ pānaṃ pānārthikebhyaḥ, evaṃ
gandhamālyavilepanacūrṇadhūpaśayanāsanopāśrayagṛhadhanadhānyamaṇimuktāsuvarṇarūpyapravāḍābharaṇāni
jīvitopakaraṇāni upasaṃhariṣyanti,
yāvad daśakuśalakarmapatheṣu sattvān
pratiṣṭhāpya brahmakāyikeṣu yāvad akaniṣṭheṣu
deveṣūpapadyamānā nānābuddhakṣetreṣv anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhim abhisaṃbudhyante.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§394
　　〔PSP1-1 85〕
ity akaniṣṭhaparamaḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

　聖者の階梯　全超

§395–§396　p.85　2段落　241字

§395
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvā
ye catvāri dhyānāni niṣpādya dhyānebhyaḥ parihīṇāḥ
prathamaṃ dhyānam āsādya brahmakāyikeṣu deveṣūpapadyante,
te punar dhyānāni niṣpādyākaniṣṭheṣūpapadya
nānābuddhakṣetreṣv anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhim abhisaṃbudhyante.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§396
iti plutaḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

　聖者の階梯　半超

§397–§398　p.85　2段落　214字

§397
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvā
ye brahmalokāc cyutvā śuddhāvāseṣūpapadyante,
te śuddhāvāsānām ekaṃ vā dve vā sthāne vilaṅghyākaniṣṭheṣu
deveṣūpapadya nānābuddhakṣetreṣv anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhim abhisaṃbudhyante.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§398
ity ardhaplutaḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

　聖者の階梯　遍没

§399–§401　p.85　3段落　1,071字

§399
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvā
ye tathāgatasadṛśam ātmabhāvam abhinirmāya
tuṣitabhavanaṃ pariśodhya brahmakāyikeṣu deveṣu
yāvad akaniṣṭheṣu deveṣūpapadyopāyakauśalyena nairayikāṇāṃ
sattvānāṃ dharmaṃ deśayanti,
tiryagyonigatānāṃ sattvānāṃ dharmaṃ deśayanti,
yāmalaukikānāṃ sattvānāṃ dharmaṃ deśayanti.

§400
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvā
ye ṣaṭsu pāramitāsu sthitvā yādṛśas tathāgatakāyas
tādṛśam ātmabhāvam abhinirmāya gaṅgānadīvālukopamāni
buddhakṣetrāṇy upasaṃkramya sattvānāṃ dharmaṃ deśayanti,
tathāgatāṃś ca paryupāsate,
buddhakṣetraṃ ca niṣpādayanti, dharmaṃ ca śṛṇvanti,
evaṃ pūrvasyāṃ diśi dakṣiṇasyāṃ paścimāyām
uttarasyām uttarapūrvasyāṃ pūrvadakṣiṇasyāṃ
dakṣiṇapaścimāyāṃ paścimottarasyām ūrdhvam adhaḥ sarvāsu
daśasu dikṣv ekaikasyāṃ adiśi gaṅgānadīvālukopameṣu
lokadhātuṣu gatvā sattvānāṃ dharmaṃ deśayanti,
buddhakṣetrāṇi ca niṣpādayanti,
buddhāṃś ca paryupāsate, dharmaṃ ca śṛṇvanti,
te tebhyo buddhakṣetrebhyo nirmitāni nirmāya śreṣṭhāni
viśiṣṭāny anuttarāṇi buddhakṣetrāṇi niṣpādayanti,
ekajātipratibaddhāś ca bodhisattvā
mahāsattvās tatra tatra buddhakṣetreṣūpapadya
nānābuddhakṣetreṣv anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhim abhisaṃbudhyante.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§401
iti sarvasthānacyutaḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

　聖者の階梯　有頂を極とする

§402–§403　p.85　2段落　216字

§402
　　〔PSP1-1 86〕
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvā
ye dhyānārūpyasamāpattīr āsādayanto brahmakāyikeṣu
yāvac chubhakṛtsneṣu deveṣūpapadyante,
tatra ākāśānantyāyatane yāvad bhavāgre upapadyante,
tato nānābuddhakṣetreṣūpapadyante.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§403
iti bhavāgraparamaḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

　聖者の階梯　色を離貪せる者

§404–§405　p.86　2段落　161字

§404
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvā ye dhyānārūpyasamāpattīnāṃ
lābhinas ta ākāśānantyāyatane yāvad bhavāgre upapadyante,
tato nānābuddhakṣetreṣūpapadyante.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§405
iti rūpavītarāgaḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

　聖者の階梯　現法般涅槃

§406–§412　p.86　7段落　1,458字

§406
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvā ye ṣaṭpāramitāsu
caranto dvātriṃśan mahāpuruṣalakṣaṇālaṃkṛtamūrtayo niruttaraiḥ
pariśuddhair indriyaiḥ samanvāgatā bhavanti,
te taiḥ pariśuddhair indriyaiḥ
samanvāgatā bahujanasya priyāś ca bhavanti,
manaāpāś ca ye punaḥ sattvās tān bodhisattvān mahāsattvān paśyanti,
te tenaiva cittaprasādenānupūrveṇa tribhir yānaiḥ parinirvānti,
evaṃ hi śāriputra bodhisattvena mahāsattvena kāyapariśuddhaye
śikṣitavyaṃ vākpariśuddhaye śikṣitavyaṃ manaḥpariśuddhaye śikṣitavyam.

§407
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvā ye ṣaṭsu pāramitāsu
caranta uttaptānīndriyāṇi pratilabhante,
te tair uttaptair indriyair nātmānam utkarṣayanti na parān
paṃsayanti.

§408
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvā
ye prathamacittotpādam upādāya dānapāramitāyāṃ śīlapāramitāyāṃ sthitvā
naivaṃ kadācid apāyadurgativinipāteṣūpapadyante
yāvad avinivartanīyabhūmim anuprāpnuvanti.

§409
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvā
ye prathamacittotpādam upādāya na jātu daśakuśalān
karmapathān utsṛjanti,
yāvad avinivartanīyāṃ bhūmim anuprāpnuvanti.

§410
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvā
ye dānapāramitāyāṃ śīlapāramitāyāṃ sthitvā
rājānaś cakravartino bhūtvā dānaṃ sattvebhyo dattvā
tān eva daśakuśalakarmapatheṣu pratiṣṭhāpayanti.

§411
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvā
ye dānapāramitāyāṃ śīlapāramitāyāṃ sthitvā
anekāni cakravartirājyaśatāni parigṛhṇanti,
　　〔PSP1-1 87〕
anekāni cakravartirājyaśatasahasrāṇi parigṛhṇanti,
tatra sthitvā anekāni ca buddhakoṭīniyutaśatasahasrāṇi ārāgayanti,
tāṃś ca buddhān bhagavataḥ
satkurvanti gurukurvanti mānayanti pūjayanti,
tato ‘nuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhim abhisaṃbudhyante.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§412
iti dṛṣṭadharmaparinirvāyī
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

　聖者の階梯　身証

§413–§415　p.87　3段落　997字

§413
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvā
ye prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carantaś caturṇāṃ dhyānānāṃ
lābhinaś catasṛṇām ārūpyasamāpattīnāṃ
lābhinas te tābhir vikrīḍantaḥ prathamaṃ dhyānaṃ samāpadyante,
tato vyutthāya nirodhasamāpattiṃ samāpadyante,
tato vyutthāya dvitīyaṃ dhyānaṃ samāpadyante,
tato vyutthāya nirodhasamāpattiṃ samāpadyante,
tato vyutthāya tṛtīyaṃ dhyānaṃ samāpadyante,
tato vyutthāya nirodhasamāpattiṃ samāpadyante,
tato vyutthāya caturthaṃ dhyānaṃ samāpadyante,
tato vyutthāya nirodhasamāpattiṃ samāpadyante,
tato vyutthāya ākāśānantyāyatanaṃ samāpadyante,
tato vyutthāya nirodhasamāpattiṃ samāpadyante,
tato vyutthāya vijñānānantyāyatanaṃ samāpadyante,
tato vyutthāya nirodhasamāpattiṃ samāpadyante,
tato vyutthāya ākiñcanyāyatanaṃ samāpadyante,
tato vyutthāya nirodhasamāpattiṃ samāpadyante,
tato vyutthāya naivasaṃjñānāsaṃjñāyatanaṃ samāpadyante,
tato vyutthāya nirodhasamāpattiṃ samāpadyante.

§414
evaṃ hi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvāḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caranta upāyakauśalyenāvaskandakena samādhiṃ
samāpadya nānābuddhakṣetreṣv anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhim abhisaṃbudhyante.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§415
iti kāyasākṣī
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

　聖者の階梯　阿羅漢向

§416–§417　p.87　2段落　213字

§416
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvā ye ṣaṭsu pāramitāsu
sthitvā sattvānāṃ buddhadharmāvabhāsaṃ kurvanti,
ātmanāpi buddhadharmāvabhāsenāvirahitā bhavanti,
yāvad anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhim abhisaṃbudhyante.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§417
ity arhattvapratipannakaḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

　聖者の階梯　独覚

§418–§419　p.87　2段落　236字

§418
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvā ye ‘buddhakeṣu
lokadhātuṣu apagataśrāvakeṣu pratyekāṃ bodhim abhisaṃbudhyante,
ta upāyakauśalyena
　　〔PSP1-1 88〕
bahūni prāṇikoṭīniyutaśatasahasrāṇi triṣu yāneṣu
paripācyānuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhim abhisaṃbudhyante.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§419
iti pratyekabuddhaḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

　声聞・独覚の道で得られる果

§420–§421　p.88　2段落　586字

§420
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvā
ye smṛtyupasthānasamyakprahāṇarddhipādendriyabalabodhyaṅgamārgāṇāṃ
lābhino daśabalavaiśāradyapratisaṃvidaṣṭādaśāveṇikabuddhadharmāṇāṃ
lābhinaḥ, na ca srotaāpattiphalaṃ prāpnuvanti,
na sakṛdāgāmiphalaṃ nānāgāmiphalaṃ nārhattvaṃ prāpnuvanti,
na pratyekabuddhatvaṃ prāpnuvanti,
te prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caranta upāyakauśalyena sarvasattvān
mārge ‘vatārya viśodhya srotaāpattiphalaṃ prāpayanti,
sakṛdāgāmiphalaṃ prāpayanti, anāgāmiphalaṃ prāpayanti,
arhattvaṃ prāpayanti, pratyekāṃ bodhiṃ prāpayanti,
svayam asākṣātkurvantaḥ parāṃs tatra pratiṣṭhāpayanti.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§421
iti śrāvakapratyekabuddhamārgalabhyāni
phalāni
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

　自ら未証の法に他を立たせる

§422–§423　p.88　2段落　173字

§422
yac chāriputra sarvaśrāvakapratyekabuddhānāṃ jñānaṃ ca prahāṇaṃ ca
sānutpattikadharmakṣāntipratilabdhasya bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya kṣāntiḥ.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§423
iti svayam aprāpte dharme parapratiṣṭhāpanam
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

三宝の教誡　僧宝

§424–§427　p.88　4段落　528字

§424
amī śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvā avinivartanīyā veditavyāḥ,
ye ‘nayā prajñāpāramitayā viharanti.

§425
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvā
ye ṣaṭsu pāramitāsu sthitvā tuṣitabhavanaṃ viśodhayanti,
te khalu punar bodhisattvā mahāsattvā bhadrakalpikā veditavyāḥ,
amī śāriputrāvaivartikā bodhisattvā
mahāsattvā yeṣām ayam udayo buddhadharmeṣu
tasmāt tarhi śāriputra bodhisattvena mahāsattvena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ
caratā sāvadyasya kāyavāṅmanaskarmaṇo ‘vakāśo na dātavyaḥ
kāyavāṅmanaskarmapariśuddhaye ca śikṣitavyam.

§426
itīdam avaivartikabodhisattvasaṃghaparidīpanam

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§427
iti saṃgharatnāvavādaḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

不能の教誡　菩提への道＝一切法を得ないこと

§428–§437　p.88　10段落　2,360字

§428
evam ukte āyuṣmān śāriputro bhagavantam etad avocat:
katamad bhagavan sāvadyaṃ kāyakarma sāvadyaṃ vākkarma sāvadyaṃ manaskarma?

§429
　　〔PSP1-1 89〕
evam ukte bhagavān āyuṣmantaṃ śāriputram etad avocat:
iha śāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasyaivaṃ bhavati,
katamaḥ sa kāyaḥ, yena kāyena kāyakarma samārabheya,
katamā sā vāg, yayā vākkarma samārabheya,
katamat tan manaḥ, yena manaskarma samārabheya?
evam upaparīkṣamāṇaḥ kāyam upalabhate,
vācam upalabhate, mana upalabhate,
ayaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya kāyavāṅmanaskarmasamārambhaḥ
sāvadyaḥ.

§430
na khalu punaḥ śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran kāyam upalabhate, na vācam upalabhate,
na mana upalabhate, yena kāyena vācā manasā
mātsaryadauḥśīlyavyāpādakausīdyavikṣepadauṣprajñacittam utpādayet.
asthānam etac chāriputrānavakāśo yad bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran kāyavāṅmanodauṣṭhulyam utpādayet,
naitat sthānaṃ vidyate.
tat kasya hetoḥ?
tathā hi śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
ṣaṭsu pāramitāsu caran kāyadauṣṭhulyaṃ śodhayati,
vāgdauṣṭhulyaṃ śodhayati,
manodauṣṭhulyaṃ śodhayati.

§431
śāriputra āha: kathaṃ bhagavan bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
kāyavāṅmanodauṣṭhulyaṃ śodhayati?

§432
bhagavān āha: yataḥ śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvo na kāyam upalabhate,
na vācam upalabhate, na mana upalabhate.

§433
evaṃ hi śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
kāyavāṅmanodauṣṭhulyaṃ śodhayati,
sacet punaḥ śāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya
prathamacittotpādam upādāya daśa kuśalāḥ karmapathā anuvartante,
na ca śrāvakacittaṃ pratyekabuddhacittaṃ cotpādayati,
satatasamitaṃ cāsya sarvasattveṣu
mahākāruṇācittaṃ pratyupasthitaṃ bhavati.
evaṃ hi śāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya
kāyavāṅmanodauṣṭhulyaṃ śuddham iti
vadāmi.

§434
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvā
ye prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caranto bodhimārgaṃ
pariśodhayanto dānapāramitāyāṃ caranti,
śīlapāramitāyāṃ caranti, kṣāntipāramitāyāṃ caranti,
vīryapāramitāyāṃ caranti, dhyānapāramitāyāṃ caranti,
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caranti.

§435
śāriputra āha: katamo bhagavan bodhisattvānāṃ
mahāsattvānāṃ
　　〔PSP1-1 90〕
bodhimārgaḥ?

§436
bhagavān āha: yadā śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran na kāyam upalabhate,
na vācam upalabhate, na mana upalabhate,
na dānapāramitām upalabhate, na śīlapāramitām upalabhate,
na kṣāntipāramitām upalabhate,
na vīryapāramitām upalabhate, na dhyānapāramitām upalabhate,
na prajñāpāramitām upalabhate, na śrāvakam upalabhate,
na pratyekabuddham upalabhate, na bodhisattvam upalabhate,
na buddham upalabhate.
ayaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya bodhimārgo
yad uta sarvadharmānupalambho ‘nena mārgeṇa
gacchan bodhisattvo mahasattvaḥ ṣaṭsu pāramitāsu
caran na śakyo ‘vamarditum.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§437
ity aśaktyavavādaḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

不疲労の教誡　一切智智とは何か

§438–§440　p.90　3段落　1,648字

§438
punar aparaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
ṣaṭsu pāramitāsu caran na rūpaṃ manyate,
na vedanāṃ manyate, na saṃjñāṃ manyate,
na saṃskārān manyate, na vijñanaṃ manyate,
na pṛthivīdhātuṃ manyate, nābdhātuṃ manyate,
na tejodhatuṃ manyate, na vāyudhātuṃ manyate,
nākāśadhātuṃ manyate, na vijñānadhatuṃ manyate,
na cakṣurdhātuṃ manyate, na rūpadhātuṃ manyate,
na cakṣurvijñānadhātuṃ manyate,
na śrotradhātuṃ manyate, na śabdadhātuṃ manyate,
na śrotravijñānadhātuṃ manyate,
na ghrāṇadhātuṃ manyate, na gandhadhātuṃ manyate,
na ghrāṇavijñānadhātuṃ manyate, na jihvādhātuṃ manyate,
na rasadhātuṃ manyate, na jihvāvijñānadhātuṃ manyate,
na kāyadhātuṃ manyate, na spraṣṭavyadhātuṃ manyate,
na kāyavijñānadhātuṃ manyate, na manodhātuṃ manyate,
na dharmadhātuṃ manyate, na manovijñānadhātuṃ manyate,
na smṛtyupasthānāni manyate, na samyakprahāṇāni manyate,
narddhipādān manyate, nendriyāṇi manyate,
na balāni manyate, na bodhyaṅgāni manyate,
na mārgaṃ manyate, na dānapāramitāṃ manyate,
na śīlapāramitāṃ manyate, na kṣāntipāramitāṃ manyate,
na vīryapāramitāṃ manyate, na dhyānapāramitāṃ manyate,
na prajñāpāramitāṃ manyate, na vaiśāradyāni manyate,
na pratisaṃvido manyate, na daśatathāgatabalāni manyate,
nāṣṭādaśāveṇikān buddhadharmān manyate,
na srotaāpattiphalaṃ manyate,
na sakṛdāgamiphalaṃ manyate, nānāgāmiphalaṃ manyate,
nārhattvaṃ manyate, na pratyekabodhiṃ manyate,
na
　　〔PSP1-1 91〕
bodhisattvaṃ mahāsattvaṃ manyate,
nānuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhiṃ manyate.
evaṃ hi śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
ṣaḍbhiḥ pāramitābhir vardhate,
na ca kenacid avamṛdyate.

§439
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvā
ye prajñāpāramitāyāṃ sthitvā sarvajñajñānaṃ paripūrayanti,
yena jñānena samanvāgatānāṃ sarvāṇy apāyadvārāṇi pithitāni bhavanti,
nāpi manuṣyadāridryavipattim anubhavanti,
nāpi tādṛśam ātmabhāvaṃ parigṛhṇanti,
yena nindyā bhavanti sadevakasya lokasya.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§440
ity apariśrāntyavavādaḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

行の摂受の教誡

§441–§445　p.91　5段落　1,400字

§441
śāriputra āha: katamad bhagavan bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya sarvajñajñānam?

§442
bhagavān āha: yena jñānena samanvāgato bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
pūrvasyāṃ diśi gaṅgānadīvālukopamāṃs tathāgatān arhataḥ
samyaksaṃbuddhān paśyati teṣāṃ ca dharmadeśanāṃ śṛṇoti,
saṃghaṃ ca paryupāste, buddhakṣetraviśuddhiṃ ca paśyati,
evaṃ dakṣiṇasyāṃ paścimāyām uttarasyāṃ vidikṣv
adha ūrdhvaṃ diśi gaṅgānadīvālukopamāṃs tathāgatān
arhataḥ samyaksaṃbuddhān paśyati,
teṣāṃ ca dharmadeśanāṃ śṛṇoti, saṃghaṃ ca paryupāste,
buddhakṣetraviśuddhiṃ ca paśyati,

§443
yena jñānena samanvāgatānāṃ bodhisattvānāṃ
mahāsattvānāṃ na buddhasaṃjñā bhavati,
na bodhisaṃjñā bhavati, na śrāvakasaṃjñā bhavati,
na pratyekabuddhasaṃjñā bhavati, nātmasaṃjñā bhavati,
na parasaṃjñā bhavati, na buddhakṣetrasaṃjñā bhavati,
yena jñānena samanvāgato bodhisattvo mahasattvo dānapāramitāyāṃ carati,
śīlapāramitāyāṃ carati, kṣāntipāramitāyāṃ carati,
vīryapāramitāyāṃ carati, dhyānapāramitāyāṃ carati,
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carati,
na ca pāramitāmupalabhate,

§444
yena jñānena samanvāgato bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
smṛtyupasthānāni bhāvayati,
na ca smṛtyupasthānāny upalabhate,
samyakprahāṇarddhipādendriyabalabodhyaṅgamārgān bhāvayati,
na ca samyakprahāṇarddhipādendriyabalabodhyaṅgamārgān upalabhate,
balavaiśāradyāveṇikān
　　〔PSP1-1 92〕
buddhadharmān samudānayati,
na ca balavaiśāradyāveṇikān buddhadharmān
upalabhate.
idaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya jñānaṃ,
yena jñānena samanvāgato bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
sarvabuddhadharmāṃś ca paripūrayati,
na ca sarvabuddhadharmāṃś ca manyate.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§445
iti pratipatsaṃparigrahāvavādaḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

五眼の教誡　肉眼・天眼・慧眼・法眼・仏眼

§446–§466　p.92　21段落　11,030字

§446
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvā
ye pañcacakṣūṃṣi pratilabhante pariśodhayanti,
katamāni pañca yad uta māṃsacakṣuḥ divyacakṣuḥ
prajñācakṣuḥ dharmacakṣuḥ buddhacakṣuḥ.

§447
śāriputra āha: katamad bhagavan bodhisattvasya
mahāsattvasya pariśuddhaṃ māṃsacakṣuḥ?

§448
bhagavān āha: asti śāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya māṃsacakṣuḥ,
yad yojanaśataṃ paśyati, asti śāriputra bodhisattvasya
mahāsattvasya māṃsacakṣur yad yojanaśatadvayaṃ paśyati,
asti śāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya
māṃsacakṣur yaj jaṃbudvīpaṃ paśyati,
asti śāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya
māṃsacakṣur yac cāturdvīpakaṃ lokadhātuṃ paśyati,
asti śāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya
māṃsacakṣur yat sāhasraṃ lokadhātuṃ paśyati,
asti śāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya
māṃsacakṣur yad dvisāhasraṃ lokadhātuṃ paśyati,
asti śāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya māṃsacakṣur
yat trisāhasraṃ mahāsāhasraṃ lokadhātuṃ paśyati.
idaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya pariśuddhaṃ māṃsacakṣuḥ.

§449
śāriputra āha: katamad bhagavan bodhisattvasya
mahāsattvasya pariśuddhaṃ divyacakṣuḥ?

§450
bhagavān āha: yac chāriputra cāturmahārājakāyikānāṃ
devānāṃ divyaṃ cakṣus tad bodhisattvaḥ prajānīte,
yat trayastriṃśānāṃ devānāṃ
divyaṃ cakṣus tad bodhisattvaḥ prajānīte,
yad yāmānāṃ devānāṃ divyaṃ cakṣus tad bodhisattvaḥ prajānīte,
yat tuṣitānāṃ devānāṃ divyaṃ cakṣus tad bodhisattvaḥ
prajānīte, yan nirmāṇaratīnāṃ devānāṃ
divyaṃ cakṣus tad bodhisattvaḥ prajānīte,
yat paranirmitavaśavartināṃ devānāṃ
divyaṃ cakṣus tad bodhisattvaḥ prajānīte,
yad brahmapārṣadyānāṃ devānāṃ
divyaṃ cakṣus tad bodhisattvaḥ prajānīte,
yad brahmapurohitānāṃ devānāṃ divyaṃ cakṣus tad bodhisattvaḥ
prajānīte, yan mahābrahmaṇāṃ devānāṃ
　　〔PSP1-1 93〕
divyaṃ cakṣus tad bodhisattvaḥ prajānīte,
yat parīttābhānāṃ devānāṃ divyaṃ cakṣus tad bodhisattvaḥ
prajānīte, yad apramāṇābhānāṃ devānāṃ
divyaṃ cakṣus tad bodhisattvaḥ prajānīte,
yad ābhāsvarāṇāṃ devānāṃ divyaṃ cakṣus tad bodhisattvaḥ
prajānīte, yac chubhakṛtsnānāṃ devānāṃ
divyaṃ cakṣus tad bodhisattvaḥ prajānīte,
yad anabrakānāṃ devānāṃ divyaṃ cakṣus tad bodhisattvaḥ
prajānīte, yat puṇyaprasavānāṃ devānāṃ
divyaṃ cakṣus tad bodhisattvaḥ prajānīte,
yad bṛhatphalānāṃ devānāṃ divyaṃ cakṣus tad bodhisattvaḥ
prajānīte, yad asaṃjñisattvānāṃ devānāṃ
divyaṃ cakṣus tad bodhisattvaḥ prajānīte,
yac chuddhābhāsānāṃ devānāṃ
divyaṃ cakṣus tad bodhisattvaḥ prajānīte,
yad aspṛhāṇāṃ devānāṃ divyaṃ cakṣus tad bodhisattvaḥ prajānīte,
yad atapānāṃ devānāṃ divyaṃ cakṣus tad bodhisattvaḥ prajānīte,
yat sudṛśānāṃ devānāṃ divyaṃ cakṣus tad bodhisattvaḥ prajānīte,
yat sudarśānānāṃ devānāṃ divyaṃ cakṣus tad bodhisattvaḥ prajānīte,
yad akaniṣṭhānāṃ devānāṃ divyaṃ cakṣus tadbodhisattvaḥ
prajānīte.

§451
yat punaḥ śāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya divyaṃ
cakṣus tac cāturmahārājakāyikā devā na prajānanti,
na trayastriṃśā devāḥ prajānanti,
na yāmā devāḥ prajānanti, na tuṣitā devāḥ prajānanti,
na nirmāṇaratayo devāḥ prajānanti,
na paranirmitavaśavartino devāḥ prajānanti,
na brahmapārṣadyā devāḥ prajānanti,
na brahmapurohitā devāḥ prajānanti,
na mahābrahmaṇo devāḥ prajānanti,
na parīttabhā devāḥ prajānanti,
nāpramāṇābhā devāḥ prajānanti, nābhāsvarā devāḥ prajānanti,
na parīttaśubhā devāḥ prajānanti,
nāpramāṇaśubhā devāḥ prajānanti,
na śubhakṛtsnā devāḥ prajānanti,
nānabhrakā devāḥ prajānanti,
na puṇyaprasavā devāḥ prajānanti,
na bṛhatphalā devāḥ prajānanti,
nāsaṃjñisattvā devāḥ prajānanti,
na śuddhāvāsā devāḥ prajānanti,
nāspṛhādevāḥ prajānanti, nātapā devāḥ prajānanti,
na sudṛśā devāḥ prajānanti, na sudarśanā devāḥ prajānanti,
yad bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya divyaṃ cakṣus tad akaniṣṭhā devā na prajānanti.

§452
tenaiva pariśuddhena divyena cakṣuṣā pūrvasyāṃ diśi
gaṅgānadīvālukopameṣu
　　〔PSP1-1 94〕
lokadhātuṣu sarvasattvānāṃ
cyutopapādaṃ yathābhūtaṃ prajānāti,
tenaiva pariśuddhena divyena cakṣuṣā dakṣiṇasyāṃ
diśi gaṅgānadīvālukopameṣu lokadhātuṣu sarvasattvānāṃ
cyutopapādaṃ yathābhūtaṃ prajānāti,
tenaiva pariśuddhena divyena cakṣuṣā paścimāyāṃ diśi gaṅgānadīvālukopameṣu
lokadhātuṣu sarvasattvānāṃ cyutopapādaṃ yathābhūtaṃ prajānāti,
tenaiva pariśuddhena divyena cakṣuṣā uttarasyāṃ diśi gaṅgānadīvālukopameṣu
lokadhātuṣu sarvasattvānāṃ cyutopapādaṃ yathābhūtaṃ prajānāti,
evam uttarapūrvasyāṃ diśi gaṅgānadīvālukopameṣu
lokadhātuṣu sarvasattvānāṃ cyutopapādaṃ yathābhūtaṃ prajānāti,
pūrvadakṣiṇasyāṃ diśi gaṅgānadīvālukopameṣu
lokadhātuṣu sarvasattvānāṃ cyutopapādaṃ yathābhūtaṃ prajānāti,
dakṣiṇapaścimāyāṃ diśi gaṅgānadīvālukopameṣu
lokadhātuṣu sarvasattvānāṃ cyutopapādaṃ yathābhūtaṃ prajānāti,
paścimottarasyāṃ diśi gaṅgānadīvālukopameṣu
lokadhātuṣu sarvasattvānāṃ cyutopapādaṃ yathābhūtaṃ prajānāti,
adho diśi gaṅgānadīvālukopameṣu lokadhātuṣu sarvasattvānāṃ
cyutopapādaṃ yathābhūtaṃ prajānāti,
ūrdhvaṃ diśi gaṅgānadīvālukopameṣu lokadhātuṣu sarvasattvānāṃ
cyutopapādaṃ yathābhūtaṃ prajānāti.
idaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya pariśuddhaṃ divyaṃ cakṣuḥ.

§453
śāriputra āha: katamad bhagavan bodhisattvasya
mahāsattvasya pariśuddhaṃ prajñācakṣuḥ?

§454
bhagavān āha: yena śāriputra prajñācakṣuṣā samanvāgato
bodhisattvo mahāsattvo na kañcid dharmaṃ prajānāti,
saṃskṛtaṃ vā asaṃskṛtaṃ vā kuśalaṃ vā akuśalaṃ vā
sāvadyaṃ vā anavadyaṃ vā sāsravaṃ vā anāsravaṃ vā
saṃkleśaṃ vā niṣkleśaṃ vā laukikaṃ vā
lokottaraṃ vā saṃkliṣṭaṃ vā vyavadānaṃ vā,
yena prajñācakṣuṣā bodhisattvena mahāsattvena kaścid
dharmo na dṛṣṭo na śruto na mato na vijñātaḥ.
idaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya pariśuddhaṃ prajñācakṣuḥ,

§455
śāriputra āha: katamad bhagavan bodhisattvasya
mahāsattvasya pariśuddhaṃ dharmacakṣuḥ?

§456
bhagavān āha: iha śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvo dharmacakṣuṣaivaṃ jānāti,
ayaṃ pudgalaḥ śraddhānusārī, ayaṃ pudgalo dharmānusārī,
　　〔PSP1-1 95〕
ayaṃ pudgalaḥ śūnyatāvihārī,
ayaṃ pudgalo ‘nimittavihārī,
ayaṃ pudgalo ‘praṇihitavihārī.

§457
ayaṃ pudgalaḥ śūnyatāvihārī,
asya pudgalasya śūnyatāvimokṣamukheṇa pañcendriyāṇy utpatsyante,
pañcabhir indriyair ānantaryasamādhiṃ prakṣyati,
ānantaryeṇa samādhinā vimuktijñānadarśanam utpādayiṣyati,
vimuktijñānadarśanena trīṇi saṃyojanāni prahāsyati,
satkāyadṛṣṭiṃ śīlavrataparāmarśavicikitsāṃ ceti,
ayam ucyate pudgalaḥ srotaāpannaḥ,
sa bhāvanāmārgaṃ pratilabhya kāmarāgavyāpādatanutvād
ayam ucyate pudgalaḥ sakṛdāgāmī,
sa tenaiva bhāvanāmārgeṇādhimātrabhāvitena
kāmarāgavyāpādaprahāṇād ayam ucyate pudgalo ‘nāgāmī,
sa tenaiva bhāvanāmārgeṇādhimātrabhāvitena
rūparāgam ārūpyarāgam avidyāṃ mānam auddhatyaṃ ca
prahāyāyam ucyate pudgalo ‘rhan.

§458
ayaṃ pudgalo ‘nimittavihārī,
asya pudgalasyānimittavimokṣamukhena pañcendriyāṇy utpatsyante,
pañcabhir indriyair ānantaryasamādhiṃ prakṣyati
ānantaryeṇa samādhinā vimuktijñānadarśanam utpādayiṣyati,
vimuktijñānadarśanena trīṇi saṃyojanāni prahāsyati,
satkāyadṛṣṭiṃ śīlavrataparāmarśavicikitsāṃ ceti,
ayam ucyate pudgalaḥ srotaāpannaḥ,
sa bhāvanāmārgaṃ pratilabhya kāmarāgavyāpādatanutvād
ayam ucyate pudgalaḥ sakṛdāgāmī,
sa tenaiva bhāvanāmārgeṇādhimātrabhāvitena
kāmarāgavyāpādaprahāṇād ayam ucyate pudgalo ‘nāgāmī,
sa tenaiva bhāvanāmārgeṇādhimātrabhāvitena
rūparāgam ārūpyarāgam avidyāṃ mānam auddhatyaṃ ca
prahāyāyam ucyate pudgalo ‘rhan.

§459
ayaṃ pudgalo ‘praṇihitavihārī,
asya pudgalasyāpraṇihitavimokṣamukhena pañcendriyāṇy utpatsyante,
pañcabhir indriyair ānantaryasamādhiṃ prakṣyati,
ānantaryeṇa samādhinā vimuktijñānadarśanam utpādayiṣyati,
vimuktijñānadarśanena trīṇi saṃyojanāni prahāsyati,
satkāyadṛṣṭiṃ śīlavrataparāmarśavicikitsāṃ ceti,
ayam ucyate pudgalaḥ srotaāpannaḥ,
sa bhāvanāmārgaṃ pratilabhya kāmarāgavyāpādatanutvādayam ucyate pudgalaḥ
sakṛdāgāmī, sa tenaiva bhāvanāmārgeṇādhimātrabhāvitena
kāmarāgavyāpādaprahāṇād ayam ucyate pudgalo ‘nāgāmī,
sa
　　〔PSP1-1 96〕
tenaiva bhāvanāmārgeṇādhimātrabhāvitena
rūparāgam ārūpyarāgam avidyāṃ mānam auddhatyaṃ ca
prahāyāyam ucyate pudgalo ‘rhan.
idaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya pariśuddhaṃ dharmacakṣuḥ.

§460
punar aparaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattva evaṃ jānāti,
yat kiñcit samudayadharmī sarvaṃ tan nirodhadharmīti prajānāti,
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran pañcendriyāṇi prāpnoti.
idaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya pariśuddhaṃ dharmacakṣuḥ.

§461
punar aparaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattva evaṃ jānāti,
ayaṃ bodhisattvaḥ prathamacittotpādiko yo dānapāramitāyāṃ vā
carati, śīlapāramitāyāṃ vā carati,
sa tataḥ śuddhendriyaṃ pratilabhate, vīryendriyaṃ ca,
sa upāyakauśalyena samanvāgataḥ saṃcintyātmabhāvaṃ parigṛhṇāti,
kuśalamūlopalambhaś ca bhavati,
ayaṃ bodhisattvo brāhmaṇamahāśālakuleṣūpapatsyate,
ayaṃ kṣatriyamahāśālakuleṣūpapatsyate,
ayaṃ gṛhapatimahāśālakuleṣūpapatsyate,
ayaṃ cāturmahārājakāyikeṣu deveṣūpapatsyate,
ayaṃ trayastriṃśeṣu deveṣūpapatsyate,
ayaṃ yāmeṣu deveṣūpapatsyate,
ayan tuṣiteṣu deveṣūpapatsyate,
ayaṃ nirmāṇaratiṣu deveṣūpapatsyate,
ayaṃ paranirmitavaśavartiṣu deveṣūpapatsyate,
ayaṃ yāvad akaniṣṭheṣu deveṣūpapatsyate,
sa tatra sthitvā sattvān paripācayiṣyati,
sarvasukhopadhānena ca sattvān pratyupasthāsyati,
buddhakṣetraṃ ca pariśodhayiśyati,
tathāgatāṃś cārhataḥ samyaksaṃbuddhān ārāgayiṣyati,
satkariṣyati gurukariṣyati mānayiṣyati pūjayiṣyati,
na ca śrāvakabhūmau vā pratyekabuddhabhūmau vā patiṣyati,
ayaṃ bodhisattvo mahāsattvo na nivartate yāvan
nānuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhim abhisaṃbuddha iti.
idaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya pariśuddhaṃ dharmacakṣuḥ.

§462
punar aparaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattva evaṃ jānāti,
amī bodhisattvā mahāsattvā vyākṛtā anuttarāyāṃ samyaksaṃbodhau,
amī bodhisattvā na vyākṛtā, amī bodhisattvā avinivartanīyāḥ,
amī bodhisattvā nāvinivartanīyāḥ,
eṣāṃ bodhisattvānām abhijñāḥ paripūrṇāḥ,
eṣāṃ bodhisattvānāṃ na paripūrṇāḥ,
ayaṃ bodhisattvo ‘bhijñāparipūrṇaḥ
pūrvasyāṃ diśi yāvad upariṣṭād diśi gaṅgānadīvālukopamān
lokadhātūn gatvā tathāgatān arhataḥ samyaksaṃbuddhān
satkaroti gurukaroti mānayati
　　〔PSP1-1 97〕
pūjayati,
ayaṃ bodhisattvo nābhijñāparipūrṇo yāvan na pūjayati,
ayaṃ bodhisattvo ‘bhijñānāṃ lābhī bhaviṣyati,
ayaṃ bodhisattvo nābhijñānāṃ lābhī bhaviṣyati,
asya bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya pariśuddhaṃ buddhakṣetraṃ bhaviṣyati,
asya bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasyāpariśuddhaṃ buddhakṣetraṃ bhaviṣyati,
anena bodhisattvena sattvāḥ pariśodhitāḥ,
anena bodhisattvena sattvā na pariśodhitāḥ,
asya bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya buddhā bhagavanto varṇaṃ bhāṣante,
asya bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya na bhāṣante,
amī bodhisattvā buddhānāṃ bhagavatām āsannasthāyino bhaviṣyanti,
amī bodhisattvā mahāsattvā nāsannasthāyino bhaviṣyanti,
asya bodhisattvasya parimitam āyur bhaviṣyati,
asya bodhisattvasyāparimitam āyur bhaviṣyati,
asya bodhisattvasya parimitaḥ saṃgho bhaviṣyati,
asya bodhisattvasyāparimitaḥ saṃgho bhaviṣyati,
asya bodhisattvasyānuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhim
abhisaṃbuddhasya bodhisattvasaṃgho bhaviṣyati,
asya bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasyānuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhim
abhisaṃbuddhasya na bodhisattvasaṃgho bhaviṣyati,
ayaṃ bodhisattvo mahāsattvo duṣkaracaryāṃ cariṣyati,
ayaṃ bodhisattvo mahāsattvo na duṣkaracaryāṃ cariṣyati,
ayaṃ bodhisattvaś caramabhavikaḥ,
ayaṃ bodhisattvo na caramabhavikaḥ,
ayaṃ bodhisattvo bodhimaṇḍe niṣatsyate,
ayaṃ bodhisattvo bodhimaṇḍe na niṣatsyate,
asya bodhisattvasya māro bhaviṣyati,
asya bodhisattvasya na māro bhaviṣyati.
evaṃ hi śāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya pariśuddhaṃ dharmacakṣuḥ.

§463
śāriputra āha: katamad bhagavan bodhisattvasya
mahāsattvasya pariśuddhaṃ buddhacakṣuḥ?

§464
bhagavān āha: yac chāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvo
bodhicittānantaraṃ vajropamaṃ samādhiṃ samāpadya
ekacittakṣaṇasamāyuktayā prajñayā sarvākārajñatām anuprāpnoti,
daśabhis tathāgatabalaiḥ samanvāgataḥ,
caturbhir vaiśāradyaiś catasṛbhiḥ
pratisaṃvidbhir aṣṭādaśabhir āveṇikair buddhadharmair
mahāmaitryā mahākaruṇayā ca samanvāgataḥ,
yena ca cakṣuṣā bodhisattvena mahāsattvena nāsti
kiñcid adṛṣṭaṃ vāśrutaṃ
　　〔PSP1-1 98〕
vāmataṃ vāvijñātaṃ vā
sarvair ākāraiḥ.
evaṃ hi śāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya pariśuddhaṃ buddhacakṣuḥ.

§465
evaṃ hi śāriputra bodhisattvena mahāsattvena
pañcacakṣūṃṣi śodhayitukāmena ṣaṭsu pāramitāsu yogaḥ
karaṇīyaḥ.
tat kasya hetoḥ?
tathā hi śāriputra ṣaṭsu pāramitāsu
sarve kuśalā dharmā antargatāḥ sarvaśrāvakadharmāś ca
sarvapratyekabuddhadharmāś ca bodhisattvadharmāś ca,
yat khalu śāriputra samyag vadanto vadeyuḥ
sarvakuśaladharmasaṃgraha iti
prajñāpāramitāṃ khalu samyag vadantovadeyuḥ.
tat kasya hetoḥ?
tathā hi śāriputra prajñāpāramitā janayitrī sarvāsāṃ pāramitānām,
eṣāṃ ca pañcānāṃ bodhisattvacakṣuṣām,
eṣu ca śāriputra pañcasu bodhisattvacakṣuḥṣu śikṣitvā
bodhisattvā mahāsattvā anuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhim abhisaṃbudhyante.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§466
iti pañcacakṣur avavādaḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

六神通の教誡

§467–§519　p.98　53段落　18,989字

§467
atra śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carann abhijñāpāramitāṃ bhāvayati,
so ‘nekavidham ṛddhividhiṃ pratyanubhavati,
pṛthivīm api kampayati, eko ‘pi bhūtvā bahudhā bhavati,
bahudhāpi bhūtvā eko bhavati,
āvirbhāvaṃ tirobhāvam api pratyanubhavati,
tiraḥkuḍyaṃ tiraḥprākāraṃ tiraḥparvatam apy asakto gacchati
tadyathāpi nāmākāśe ‘pi krāmati tadyathāpi nāma pakṣī śakuniḥ,
pṛthivyām apy unmajjanimajjaṃ karoti tadyathāpi nāmodake,
udake ‘bhidyamāno gacchati tadyathāpi nāma pṛthivyām,
dhūmāyaty api prajjalaty api tadyathāpi nāma mahān agniskandhaḥ,
udakam api kāyāt pramuñcati tadyathāpi nāma mahāmeghaḥ,
imāv api sūryācandramasāv evaṃ maharddhikau mahānubhāvau pāṇinā
parāmṛśati parimārṣṭi yāvad brahmalokād api kāyaṃ vaśena vartayati,
tayā ca ṛddhyā na manyate, tathā hi satām
ṛddhiṃ nopalabhate yayā manyate tad api na manyate
yenāpi manyate svabhāvaśūnyatām upādāya,
svabhāvaviviktatām upādāya, svabhāvānupalabdhitām upādāya,
sa na ṛddhicetanām apy utpādayati na ṛddhyabhinirhāracetanāṃ vā
anyatra sarvajñatā manasikārāt.
evaṃ hi śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran ṛddhividhyabhijñāsākṣātkriyājñānam
　　〔PSP1-1 99〕
abhinirharati.

§468
sa divyena śrotradhātunā viśuddhenātikrāntamānuṣyakeṇa śabdān
śṛṇoti divyān mānuṣyakāṃś ca,
na ca tena divyena śrotreṇa manyate, ahaṃ śabdān śṛṇomi,
tathā hi sa tarn api śabdaṃ nopalabhate svabhāvaśūnyatām
upādāya svabhāvaviviktatām upādāya svabhāvānupalabdhitām upādāya,
sa na divyaśrotracetanām apy utpādayati,
na divyaśrotrābhinirhāracetanāṃ vānyatra sarvākārajñatāmanaskārāt.
evaṃ hi śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran divyaśrotrābhijñāsākṣātkriyājñānam abhinirharati.

§469
sa parasattvānāṃ parapudgalānāṃ cetasaiva yathābhūtaṃ prajānāti,
sarāgacittaṃ sarāgacittam iti yathābhūtaṃ prajānāti,
vigatarāgaṃ cittaṃ vigatarāgaṃ cittam iti yathābhūtaṃ prajānāti,
sadoṣaṃ cittaṃ sadoṣaṃ cittam iti yathābhūtaṃ prajānāti,
vītadoṣaṃ cittaṃ vītadoṣaṃ cittam iti yathābhūtaṃ prajānāti,
samohaṃ cittaṃ samohaṃ cittam iti yathābhūtaṃ prajānāti,
vītamohaṃ cittaṃ vītamohaṃ cittam iti yathābhūtaṃ prajānāti,
satṛṣṇaṃ cittaṃ satṛṣṇaṃ cittam iti yathābhūtaṃ prajānāti,
vīatatṛṣṇaṃ cittaṃ vītatṛṣṇaṃ cittam iti yathābhūtaṃ prajānāti,
sopādānaṃ cittaṃ sopādānaṃ cittam iti yathābhūtaṃ prajānāti,
nirūpādānaṃ cittaṃ nirūpādānaṃ cittam iti yathābhūtaṃ prajānāti,
saṃkṣiptaṃ cittaṃ saṃkṣiptaṃ cittam iti yathābhūtaṃ prajānāti,
vikṣiptaṃ cittaṃ vikṣiptaṃ cittam iti yathābhūtaṃ prajānāti,
parīttaṃ cittaṃ parīttaṃ cittam iti yathābhūtaṃ prajānāti,
vipulaṃ cittaṃ vipulaṃ cittam iti yathābhūtaṃ prajānāti,
mahadgataṃ cittaṃ mahadgataṃ cittam iti yathābhūtaṃ prajānāti,
samāhitaṃ cittaṃ samāhitaṃ cittam iti yathābhūtaṃ prajānāti,
asamāhitaṃ cittam asamāhitaṃ cittam iti yathābhūtaṃ prajānāti,
viviktaṃ cittaṃ viviktaṃ cittam iti yathābhūtaṃ prajānāti,
aviviktaṃ cittam aviviktaṃ cittam iti yathābhūtaṃ prajānāti,
sāsravaṃ cittaṃ sāsravaṃ cittam iti yathābhūtaṃ prajānāti,
anāsravaṃ cittam anāsravaṃ cittam iti yathābhūtaṃ prajānāti,
sāṅgaṇaṃ cittaṃ sāṅgaṇaṃ cittam iti yathābhūtaṃ prajānāti,
anaṅgaṇaṃ cittam anaṅgaṇaṃ cittam iti yathābhūtaṃ prajānāti,
sottaraṃ
　　〔PSP1-1 100〕
cittaṃ sottaraṃ cittam iti yathābhūtaṃ prajānāti,
anuttaraṃ cittam anuttaraṃ cittam iti
yathābhūtaṃ prajānāti, tena ca na manyate,
tathā hi tac cittam acittam acintyatām upādāya,
so ‘haṃ prajānāmīti na manyate,
tad eva cittaṃ nopalabhate svabhāvaśūnyatām upādāya,
svabhāvaviviktatām upādāya svabhāvānupalabdhitām upādāya,
na sa paracittacetanām apy utpādayati,
na paracittābhinirhāracetanāṃ vānyatrasarvākārajñatāmanasikārāt.
evaṃ hi śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran sarvasattvacittacaritābhijñāsākṣātkriyājñānam abhinirharati.

§470
pūrvanivāsānusmṛtijñānena sa ekām api jātim anusmarati,
dve tisro yāvaj jātiśatasahasrāṇy apy anusmarati,
sa ekam api cittam anusmarati yāvac cittaśatam api,
ekam api divasaṃ divasaśatam api,
ekam api māsaṃ māsaśatam api,
ekam api varṣaṃ varṣaśatam api,
ekam api kalpaṃ kalpaśatam api,
anekāni api kalpaśatāny anekāny api kalpasahasrāṇy anekāny
api kalpaśatasahasrāṇy anekāny api kalpakoṭiniyutaśatasahasrāṇi
anusmarati yāvat pūrvāntakoṭīm apy anusmarati,
amutrāham āsam evaṃnāmā evaṃgotra evaṃjātir evamāhāra evaṃcirasthitikaḥ,
evamāyuṣparyantaḥ, sa tataś cyuto ‘mutropapannaḥ,
tataś cyuta ihāsmy upapanna iti,
sa evaṃ sākāraṃ sādṛśaṃ sanirdeśam anekavidhaṃ pūrvanivāsam anusmarati,
tena ca pūrvanivāsānusmṛtyabhijñānena na manyate,
tathā hi tajjñānam ajñānam acintyatām upādāya,
so ‘haṃ prajānāmīti na manyate,
sa tad eva jñānaṃ nopalabhate svabhāvaśūnyatām
upādāya svabhāvaviviktatām upādāya svabhāvānupalabdhitām upādāya,
na sa pūrvanivāsānusmṛticetanām apy utpādayati,
na pūrvanivāsānusmṛtyabhinirhāracetanāṃ vā
anyatra sarvākārajñatāmanasikārāt.
evaṃ hi śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran pūrvanivāsānusmṛtisākṣātkriyājñānam abhinirharati.

§471
sa divyena cakṣuṣā viśuddhenātikrāntamānuṣyakeṇa sattvān
paśyati cyavamānān utpadyamānān suvarṇān durvarṇān hīnān
praṇītān sugatau durgatau yathākarmopagān sattvān prajānāti,
amī bhavantaḥ sattvāḥ
　　〔PSP1-1 101〕
kāyasucaritena samanvāgatāḥ
vāksucaritena samanvāgatāḥ manaḥsucaritena samanvāgatāḥ,
āryāṇām anapavādakāḥ samyagdṛṣṭayaḥ
tena kāyavāṅmanaḥsucaritena hetunā sugatau svargaloka upapadyante.

§472
ime punar bhavantaḥ sattvāḥ kāyaduścaritena samanvāgatāḥ,
vāgduścaritena samanvāgatāḥ,
manoduścaritena samanvāgatāḥ, āryāṇām apavādakāḥ
mithyādṛṣṭayas te mithyādṛṣṭikarmasamādānahetoḥ kāyasya
bhedāt paraṃ maraṇād apāyadurgativinipātaṃ narakeṣūpapadyante.

§473
iti hi divyena cakṣuṣā viśuddhenātikrāntamānuṣyakeṇa
daśadiśi loke sarvalokadhātuṣu dharmadhātuparame
ākāśadhātuparyavasāne ṣaḍgatikānāṃ sattvānāṃ
cyutopapādaṃ yathābhūtaṃ prajānāti.

§474
tena ca na manyate tathā hi tac cakṣur acakṣur acintyatām
upādāya, so ‘haṃ paśyāmīti na manyate,
tad eva cakṣur nopalabhate svabhāvaśūnyatām upādāya,
svabhāvaviviktatām upādāya, svabhāvānupalabdhitām upādāya,
na sa divyacakṣuścetanām apy utpādayati,
na divyacakṣurabhinirhāracetanāṃ vā
anyatra sarvākārajñatāmanasikārāt.

§475
evaṃ hi śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran divyacakṣurabhijñāsākṣātkriyājñānam abhinirharati,
so ‘nutpādasākṣātkriyābhijñājñānam abhinirharati,
na ca śrāvakabhūmau vā pratyekabuddhabhūmau vā patati,
nāpy anyaṃ kañcid dharmam āśaṃsati anyatrānuttarāṃ
samyaksaṃbodhim abhisaṃbhotsyamīti,
sa tayā āsravakṣaya sākṣātkriyābhijñājñānābhinirhārakuśalatayā
na manyate tathā hi taj jñānam ajñānam acintyatām upādāya,
so ‘haṃ prajānāmīti na manyate,
tad eva ca jñānaṃ nopalabhate svabhāvaśūnyatām
upādāya svabhāvaviviktatām upādāya svabhāvānupalabdhitām upādāya,
na sa āsravakṣayacetanām apy utpādayati
nāsravakṣayābhijñābhinirhāracetanāṃ vānyatra sarvākārajñatāmanasikārāt.
evaṃ hi śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carann āsravakṣayābhijñāsākṣātkriyājñānam abhinirharati.

§476
evaṃ punaḥ śāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carataḥ
ṣaḍabhijñāḥ paripūryante pariśudhyante ca,
abhijñāḥ
　　〔PSP1-1 102〕
śāriputra pariśuddhāḥ sarvākārajñatām
arpayanti,

§477
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvāḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caranto dānapāramitāyāṃ sthitvā
sarvākārajñatāpanthānaṃ śodhayanti,
atyantaśūnyatayā na ca gṛhītatām upādāya.

§478
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvāḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carantaḥ śīlapāramitāyāṃ sthitvā
sarvākārajñatāpanthānaṃ śodhayanti,
atyantaśūnyatayā āpattyanadhyāpattitām
upādāya.

§479
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvāḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carantaḥ kṣāntipāramitāyāṃ sthitvā
sarvākārajñatāpanthānaṃ śodhayanti,
atyantaśūnyatayā akṣobhaṇatām upādāya.

§480
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvāḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caranto vīryapāramitāyāṃ sthitvā
sarvākārajñatāpanthānaṃ śodhayanti,
atyantaśūnyatayā kāyikacaitasikavīryāsraṃsanatām
upādāya.

§481
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvāḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caranto dhyānapāramitāyāṃ sthitvā
sarvākārajñatāpanthānaṃ śodhayanti,
atyantaśūnyatayā avikṣiptacittatām
upādāya.

§482
santi śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvāḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carantaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ sthitvā
sarvākārajñatāpanthānaṃ śodhayanti,
atyantaśūnyatayā dauṣprajñacittaparivarjanatām
upādāya.

§483
evaṃ khalu śāriputra bodhisattvā mahāsattvāḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carantaḥ ṣaṭsu pāramitāsu
sthitvā sarvākārajñatāpanthānaṃ śodhayanti,
atyantaśūnyatām upādāya,
dānaṃ parigrahatām upādāya prajñapyate,
śīlaṃ dauḥśīlyam upādāya prajñapyate,
kṣāntir akṣāntitām upādāya prajñapyate,
vīryaṃ kauśīdyam upādāya prajñapyate,
samādhir asamāhitatām upādāya prajñapyate,
prajñā dauṣprajñam upādāya prajñapyate,
sa tīrṇa iti na manyate, na tīrṇa iti na manyate,
dānaṃ parigraha iti na manyate,
śīlaṃ dauḥśīlyam iti na manyate,
kṣāntiḥ kṣobha iti na manyate,
vīryaṃ kauśīdyam iti na manyate,
samādhir asamāhiteti na manyate,
prajñādauṣprajñam iti na manyate,
ākruṣṭo ‘ham iti na manyate, vandito ‘ham iti na manyate,
satkṛto ‘ham iti na manyate, asatkṛto ‘ham iti
na manyate.
tat kasya hetoḥ?
na hi śāriputra anutpāda ākruṣṭo ‘ham iti manyate,
　　〔PSP1-1 103〕
vandito ‘ham iti manyate, satkṛto ‘ham iti manyate,
asatkṛto ‘ham iti manyate.
tat kasya hetoḥ?
tathā hi prajñāpāramitā sarvamananāḥ samucchinatti,
iha śāriputra bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carato ye guṇā bhavanti
na te sarve śrāvakapratyekabuddhānāṃ saṃvidyante,
sa imān guṇān paripūrayan sattvāṃś ca paripācayati buddhakṣetraṃ ca
pariśodhayati sarvākārajñatāṃ cānuprāpnoti.

§484
punar aparaṃ śāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran sarvasattvānām
antike samacittatām utpādayati,
sarvasattvānām antike samacittatām
utpādya sarvadharmasamatāṃ pratilabhate,
sarvadharmasamatāṃ pratilabhya sarvasattvān
sarvadharmasamatāyāṃ pratiṣṭhāpayati,
sa dṛṣṭa eva dharme buddhānāṃ bhagavatāṃ priyo bhavati manaāpaś ca,
sarvabodhisattvānāṃ ca sarvaśrāvakānāṃ ca
pratyekabuddhānāṃ ca priyo bhavati manaāpaś ca,
sa yatra yatropapadyate tatra tatra na jātu cakṣuṣā amanaāpāni
rūpāṇi paśyati, na śrotreṇāmanaāpān śabdān śṛṇoti,
na ghrāṇenāmanaāpān gandhāñ jighrati,
na jihvayāmanaāpān rasān āsvādayati,
na kāyenāmanaāpān sparśān spṛśati,
na manasāmanaāpān dharmān vijānāti,
na ca parihīyate ‘nuttarāyāḥ samyaksaṃbodheḥ.

§485
asmin khalu punaḥ prajñāpāramitānirdeśe nirdiśyamāne
trīṇi bhikṣuṇīśatāni bhagavantaṃ yathāvṛtaiś cīvarair
abhicchādayāmāsur anuttarāyāṃ samyaksaṃbodhau cittāny utpādayāmāsuḥ.
atha khalu bhagavāṃs tasyāṃ velāyāṃ smitam akarot.

§486
atha khalv āyuṣmān ānandaḥ samutthāyāsanād ekāṃsam uttarāsaṅgaṃ kṛtvā
dakṣiṇañ jānumaṇḍalaṃ pṛthivyāṃ pratiṣṭhāpya
yena bhagavāṃs tenāñjaliṃ praṇamya bhagavantam etad avocat:
ko bhagavan hetuḥ kaḥ pratyayaḥ smitasya prādurbhāvāya,
nāhetukaṃ nāpratyayaṃ buddhā bhagavantaḥ
smitaṃ prāduṣkurvanti?

§487
bhagavān āha: etāny ānanda trīṇi bhikṣuṇīśatāni
ekaṣaṣṭitame kalpe mahāketunāmānas tathāgatā arhantaḥ
samyaksaṃbuddhā loke utpatsyante,
tārakopame kalpe itaś cyutāni santi akṣobhyasya tathāgatasyārhataḥ
samyaksaṃbuddhasya buddhakṣetre upapatsyate,
ṣaṣṭiś ca devaputrasahasrāṇi
　　〔PSP1-1 104〕
yāni
yāny anayā dharmadeśanayā paripācitāni
tāni tāni maitreyasya tathāgatasyārhataḥ
samyaksaṃbuddhasyāntike parinirvāsyanti.

§488
atha khalu bhagavato ‘nubhāvena tasyāṃ velāyāṃ
pūrvasyāṃ diśi buddhasahasraṃ paśyanti sma,
catasraḥ pariṣado bhagavataḥ śākyamuneḥ parṣanmaṇḍalād,
evaṃ dakṣiṇasyāṃ diśi buddhasahasraṃ paśyanti,
paścimāyāṃ diśi buddhasahasraṃ paśyanti,
uttarasyāṃ diśi buddhasahasraṃ paśyanti,
uttarapūrvasyāṃ diśi buddhasahasraṃ paśyanti,
pūrvadakṣiṇasyāṃ diśi buddhasahasraṃ paśyanti,
dakṣiṇapaścimāyāṃ diśi buddhasahasraṃ paśyanti,
paścimottarasyāṃ diśi buddhasahasraṃ paśyanti,
adha ūrdhvam ekaikasyāṃ diśi buddhasahasraṃ paśyanti,
mahato buddhakṣetraguṇavyūhāṃ paśyanti,
na ceha sahāyāṃ lokadhātau tān buddhakṣetraguṇavyūhān
paśyanti yān daśasu dikṣu teṣāṃ buddhānāṃ
bhagavatāṃ buddhakṣetraguṇavyūhān paśyanti sma.

§489
atha khalu bhagavataḥ śākyamuneḥ parṣanmaṇḍalād daśabhiḥ
prāṇisahasraiḥ praṇidhānāni kṛtāni vayaṃ tāni
puṇyāni kariṣyāmo yaiḥ puṇyair eteṣu
buddhakṣetreṣūpapatsyāmaha iti.

§490
atha khalu bhagavāṃs teṣāṃ kulaputrāṇām āśayaṃ viditvā
tasyāṃ velāyāṃ smitam akarot.

§491
ānanda āha: ko bhagavan hetuḥ kaḥ pratyayaḥ
smitasya prādurbhāvāya?

§492
bhagavān āha: paśyasi tvam ānandemāni
daśaprāṇisahasrāṇi.

§493
ānanda āha: paśyāmi bhagavan.

§494
bhagavān āha: etāny ānanda daśaprāṇisahasrāṇi itaś cyutāni
teṣu daśasu dikṣu buddhakṣetrasahasreṣūpapatsyante,
na ca kadācit tathāgatavirahitāni bhaviṣyanti,
tataḥ paścād vyūharājanāmānas tathāgatā loke utpatsyante.

§495
atha khalv āyuṣmān śāriputra āyuṣmāṃś ca
mahāmaudgalyāyana āyuṣmāṃś ca subhūtir āyuṣmāṃś ca mahākāśyapaḥ,
ete cānye ca saṃbahulā abhijñātā abhijñātā bhikṣavo bodhisattvāś ca
bhikṣubhikṣuṇy upāsakopāsikāś ca bhagavantam etad avocan:
mahāpāramiteyaṃ bhagavan bodhisattvānāṃ mahāsattvānāṃ
yad uta prajñāpāramitā, agrapāramiteyaṃ
　　〔PSP1-1 105〕
viśiṣṭapāramiteyaṃ pravarapāramiteyam anuttarapāramiteyaṃ
niruttarapāramiteyaṃ asamapāramiteyaṃ ākāśapāramiteyaṃ
svalakṣaṇaśūnyatāpāramiteyaṃ sarvaguṇasamanvāgatapāramiteyaṃ,
anavamardanīyapāramiteyaṃ bhagavan bodhisattvānāṃ mahāsattvānāṃ
yad uta prajñāpāramitā.

§496
atra hi bhagavan prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caradbhir bodhisattvair
mahāsattvair asamasamaṃ dānaṃ dattaṃ tair
asamasamā dānapāramitā paripūritā,
tair asamasama ātmabhāvaḥ pratilabdhaḥ,
te ‘samasamasya dharmasya lābhino bhaviṣyanti yad utānuttarāyāḥ
samyaksaṃbodheḥ.

§497
tair asamasamaṃ śīlaṃ rakṣitaṃ,
tair asamasamā śīlapāramitā paripūritā,
tair asamasama ātmabhāvaḥ pratilabdhaḥ,
te ‘samasamasya dharmasya lābhino bhaviṣyanti yad utānuttarāyāḥ
samyaksaṃbodheḥ.

§498
tair asamasamā kṣāntir bhāvitā,
tair asamasamā kṣāntipāramitā paripūritā,
tair asamasama ātmabhāvaḥ pratilabdhaḥ,
te ‘samasamasya dharmasya lābhino bhaviṣyanti yad utānuttarāyāḥ
samyaksaṃbodheḥ,

§499
tair asamasamaṃ vīryam ārabdhaṃ,
tair asamasamā vīryapāramitā paripūritā,
tair asamasama ātmabhāvaḥ pratilabdhaḥ,
te ‘samasamasya dharmasya lābhino bhaviṣyanti yad utānuttarāyāḥ
samyaksaṃbodheḥ.

§500
tair asamasamaṃ dhyānam utpāditaṃ,
tair asamasamā dhyānapāramitā paripūritā,
tair asamasama ātmabhāvaḥ pratilabdhaḥ,
te ‘samasamasya dharmasya lābhino bhaviṣyanti yad utānuttarāyāḥ
samyaksaṃbodheḥ,

§501
tair asamasamā prajñā bhāvitā,
tair asamasamā prajñāpāramitā paripūritā,
tair asamasama ātmabhāvaḥ pratilabdhaḥ,
te ‘samasamasya dharmasya lābhino bhaviṣyanti yad utānuttarāyāḥ
samyaksaṃbodheḥ.

§502
atraiva ca tvaṃ bhagavan prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carann
asamasamasya rūpasya lābhī jāto ‘samasamāyā vedanāyāḥ
saṃjñāyāḥ saṃskārāṇām asamasamasya vijñānasya lābhī jāto
‘samasamāṃ bodhim abhisaṃbuddho ‘samasamaṃ dharmacakraṃ pravartitam.

§503
evam atītānāgatapratyutpannā buddhā bhagavanto ‘traiva
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caranto ‘nuttarāṃ samyaksaṃbodhiṃ
samyaksaṃbuddhā abhisaṃbhotsyante ca abhisaṃbudhyante ca,
tasmāt tarhi bhagavan sarvadharmāṇāṃ
　　〔PSP1-1 106〕
pāraṃ gantukāmena bodhisattvena
mahāsattvena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ yogaḥ karaṇīyaḥ,
namaskaraṇīyās te bhagavan bodhisattvā mahāsattvā
ye ‘syāṃ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caranti sadevamānuṣāsureṇa lokena.

§504
evam ukte bhagavāṃs tān saṃbahulān
śrāvakāṃs tāṃś ca bodhisattvān etad avocat:
evam etat kulaputra evam etat,
namaskaraṇīyās te bodhisattvā mahāsattvāḥ
sadevamānuṣāsureṇa lokena ye ‘syāṃ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caranti.
tat kasya hetoḥ?
bodhisattvaṃ hi śāriputrāgamya lokasya loke prādurbhāvo bhavati,
manuṣyalokasya devalokasya kṣatriyamahāśālakulānāṃ
brāhmaṇamahāśālakulānāṃ gṛhapatimahāśālakulānāṃ
rājñāṃ cakravartināṃ cāturmahārājakāyikānāṃ
devānāṃ trayastriṃśānāṃ devānāṃ yāmānāṃ devānāṃ
tuṣitānāṃ devānāṃ nirmāṇaratīnāṃ devānāṃ
paranirmitavaśavartināṃ devānāṃ brahmapārṣadyānāṃ
devānāṃ brahmapurohitānāṃ devānāṃ mahābrahmāṇāṃ
devānāṃ parīttābhānāṃ devānām apramāṇābhānāṃ
devānām ābhāsvarāṇāṃ devānāṃ parīttaśubhānāṃ
devānām apramāṇaśubhānāṃ devānāṃ śubhakṛtsnānāṃ
devānām anabhrakānāṃ devānāṃ puṇyaprasavānāṃ devānāṃ
bṛhatphalānāṃ devānām asaṃjñisattvānāṃ devānāṃ
śuddhābhāsānāṃ devānām aspṛhāṇāṃ devānām atapānāṃ
devānāṃ sudṛśānāṃ devānāṃ sudarśanānāṃ devānām
akaniṣṭhānāṃ devānām ākāśānantyāyatanopagānāṃ devānāṃ
vijñānānantyāyatanopagānāṃ devānām ākiñcānyāyatanopagānāṃ
devānāṃ naivasaṃjñānāsaṃjñāyatanopagānāṃ
devānāṃ loke prādurbhāvo bhavati, srotaāpannānāṃ
sakṛdāgāminām anāgāminām arhatāṃ pratyekabuddhānāṃ
bodhisattvānāṃ mahāsattvānāṃ tathāgatānām
arhatāṃ samyaksaṃbuddhānāṃ loke prādurbhāvo bhavati,
bodhisattvaṃ hi śāriputrāgamya trayāṇāṃ
ratnānāṃ loke prādurbhāvo bhavati,
laukikānāṃ ca sarvajīvitopakaraṇānām
annapānavastraśayyāsanaglānapratyayabhaiṣajyapariskārāṇāṃ
maṇimuktāvaiḍūryaśaṃkhaśilāpravālajātarūparajatānāṃ
loke prādurbhāvo bhavati, yāvac chāriputra sarvasukhopadhānāṃ
divyānāṃ mānuṣyakāṇāṃ ca bhavasukhānāṃ ca
nirvāṇasukhānāṃ ca
　　〔PSP1-1 107〕
loke prādurbhāvo bhavati,
sarvaśaḥ śāriputra bodhisattvam āgamya.
tat kasya hetoḥ?
bodhisattvo hi śāriputra caryāñ caran ṣaṭsu pāramitāsu sattvān niyojayati,
dānaṃ dāpayati śīlaṃ samādāpayati kṣāntyāṃ pratiṣṭhāpayati
vīryaṃ niyojayati dhyāne pratiṣṭhāpayati prajñāyāṃ niyojayati,
sarve ca sattvā bodhisattvam āgamya prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caranti,
tasmāc chāriputra bodhisattvo mahāsattvo sarvasattvānāṃ
hitasukhāya pratipanno bhavati.

§505
atha khalu bhagavāṃs tasyāṃ velāyāṃ jihvendriyaṃ nirnāmayitvā
imaṃ trisāhasraṃ mahāsāhasraṃ lokadhātuṃ jihvendriyeṇācchādayāmāsa.

§506
atha khalu tato jihvendriyād anekavarṇā nānāvarṇā arciṣo niśceruḥ,
niḥsṛtya pūrvasyāṃ diśi gaṅgānadībālukopamān
lokadhātūn ābhayāvabhāsayāmāsuḥ.
evaṃ dakṣiṇasyāṃ diśi gaṅgānadībālukopamān
lokadhātūn ābhayāvabhāsayāmāsuḥ,
paścimāyāṃ diśi gaṅgānadībālukopamān
lokadhātūn ābhayāvabhāsayāmāsuḥ,
uttarasyāṃ diśi gaṅgānadībālukopamān
lokadhātūn ābhayāvabhāsayāmāsuḥ,
uttarapūrvasyāṃ diśi gaṅgānadībālukopamān
lokadhātūn ābhayāvabhāsayāmāsuḥ,
pūrvadakṣiṇasyāṃ diśi gaṅgānadībālukopamān
lokadhātūn ābhayāvabhāsayāmāsuḥ,
dakṣiṇapaścimāyāṃ diśi gaṅgānadībālukopamān
lokadhātūn ābhayāvabhāsayāmāsuḥ,
paścimottarasyāṃ diśi gaṅgānadībālukopamān
lokadhātūn ābhayāvabhāsayāmāsuḥ,
adhastād diśi gaṅgānadībālukopamān lokadhātūn ābhayāvabhāsayāmāsuḥ,
ūrdhvaṃ diśi gaṅgānadībālukopamān
lokadhātūn ābhayāvabhāsayāmāsuḥ,

§507
atha khalu pūrvasyāṃ yāvad ūrdhvaṃ diśi gaṅgānadībālukopamebhyo
buddhakṣetrebhyo ‘prameyāsaṃkhyeyā bodhisattvās tān
prabhāvyūhān dṛṣṭvā svakasvakeṣu buddhakṣetreṣu
buddhān bhagavataḥ paripṛcchanti sma:
kasyāyaṃ bhagavann anubhāvo yenāyam eva prabhāvabhāsaḥ
saṃdṛśyate?

§508
te buddhā bhagavantas tān bodhisattvān
mahāsattvān evam āhuḥ: eṣa kulaputrāḥ
paścime yāvad adho digbhāge sahāyāṃ lokadhātau śākyamunir nāma
tathāgato ‘rhan samyaksaṃbuddḥs tiṣṭhati dhriyate yāpayati,
tena jihvendriyaṃ nirṇamayya pūrvasyāṃ diśi gaṅgānadībālukopamā
iokadhātavo
　　〔PSP1-1 108〕
‘vabhāsena sphuṭīkṛtā yāvad ūrdhvaṃ diśi,
evaṃ daśasu dikṣu gaṅgānadībālukopamā lokadhātavo
‘vabhāsena sphuṭīkṛtā yad uta bodhisattvānāṃ
mahāsattvānāṃ prajñāpāramitāṃ deśanāya saṃprakāśanāya.

§509
te bodhisattvās tāṃs tathāgatān evam āhuḥ:
gamiṣyāmo vayaṃ bhagavaṃs tāṃ sahālokadhātuṃ taṃ bhagavantaṃ
śākyamuniṃ tathāgataṃ darśanāya vandanāya paryupāsanāya,
tāṃś ca daśadiksaṃnipatitān bodhisattvān
mahāsattvāṃs tāṃ ca prajñāpāramitāṃ śravaṇāya.

§510
te buddhā bhagavanta āhuḥ:
gacchata kulaputrā yasyedānīṃ kālaṃ manyadhvam.

§511
atha khalu te bodhisattvā mahāsattvā daśabhyo digbhyaḥ
puṣpadhūpagandhamālyavilepanacūrṇacīvaracchatradhvajapatākāvaijayantīr gṛhītvā
nānāratnasuvarṇarūpyapuṣpapuṭāni ca gṛhītvā
mahatyā tūryatāḍāvacarasaṃgītyā bhagavantaṃ śākyamunim upasaṃkrāntā abhūvan.

§512
atha khalu cāturmahārājakāyikā devās trayastriṃśā
devā yāmā devās tuṣitā devā nirmāṇaratayo devāḥ
paranirmitavaśavartino devā brahmapurohitā devā mahābrahmāṇo devāḥ
parīttābhā devā apramāṇābhā devā ābhāsvarā devāḥ
parīttaśubhā devā apramāṇaśubhā devāḥ
śubhakṛtsnā devā anabhrakā devāḥ
puṇyaprasavā devā bṛhatphalā devā asaṃjñisattvā
devāḥ śuddhābhāsā devā aspṛhā devā atapā devāḥ
sudṛśā devāḥ sudarśanā devā akaniṣṭhāś ca
devā divyapuṣpadhūpagandhamālyavilepanacūrṇacīvaracchatradhvajapatākā
utpalakumudapuṇḍarīkamāndāravakesaratamālapatrāṇi gṛhītvā
yena bhagavāṃs tenopasaṃkrāman.

§513
atha khalu te bodhisattvās te ca devās taiḥ
puṣpadhūpagandhamālyavilepanais tathāgatam arhantaṃ samyaksaṃbuddham avakiranti sma.

§514
atha khalu tāni puṣpāṇi vaihāyasam abhyudgamyāsya
trisāhasramahāsāhasrasya lokadhātor upariṣṭāt puṣpakūṭāgāraḥ
saṃsthito ‘bhūt catusthūṇaś caturasro bhāgataḥ
suvibhakto ramaṇīyo manoramaḥ.

§515
atha khalu tataḥ parṣadaḥ prāṇikoṭīniyutaśatasahasram
utthāyāsanād ekāṃsam uttarāsaṅgaṃ kṛtvā
dakṣiṇaṃ jānumaṇḍalaṃ pṛthivyāṃ
　　〔PSP1-1 109〕
pratiṣṭhāpya
yena bhagavāṃs tenāñjaliṃ praṇamya bhagavantam etad avocat:
vayaṃ bhagavann anāgate ‘dhvani evaṃrūpāṇāṃ dharmāṇāṃ
lābhino bhavema yathā tathāgato ‘rhan samyaksaṃbuddhaḥ,
evaṃ ca śrāvakagaṇaṃ parikarṣema evaṃ ca
parṣadi dharmaṃ deśayema yac caitarhi tathāgato bhagavān
dharmaṃ deśayati.

§516
atha khalu bhagavāṃs teṣāṃ kulaputrāṇām
āsayaṃ viditvā sarvadharmāṇāṃ
cānutpādāyānirodhāyānabhisaṃskārāyāprādurbhāvāya kṣāntiṃ viditvā
smitam akarot.
atha tato ‘nekavarṇā raśmayo bhagavato mukhadvārān
niścaritās te sarvāvantaṃ lokaṃ pradakṣiṇīkṛtya punar
evāgatā bhagavato mūrdhany antardhīyante sma.

§517
atha khalv āyuṣmān ānanda utthāyāsanād ekāṃsam uttarāsaṅgaṃ kṛtvā
dakṣiṇaṃ janumaṇḍalaṃ pṛthivyāṃ pratiṣṭhāpya
yena bhagavāṃs tenāñjaliṃ praṇamya bhagavantam etad avocat:
ko bhagavan hetuḥ kaḥ pratyayaḥ smitasya pradurbhāvāya?

§518
atha khalu bhagavān āyuṣmantam ānandam etad avocat:
etad ānanda prāṇikoṭīniyutaśatasahasram aṣṭaṣaṣṭyā
kalpakoṭībhir bodhyaṅgapuṣpanāmānas tathāgatā arhantaḥ
samyaksaṃbuddhā loka utpatsyante puṣpākare kalpe.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§519
iti ṣaḍabhijñāvavādaḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

見道の教誡　導入（須菩提が説き手となる）

§520–§523　p.109　4段落　1,107字

§520
atha khalu bhagavāṃs tasyāṃ velāyām
āyuṣmantaṃ subhūtim āmantrayāmāsa:
pratibhātu te subhūte bodhisattvānāṃ mahāsattvānāṃ
prajñāpāramitām ārabhya yathā bodhisattvāḥ mahāsattvāḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ niryāyur iti.

§521
atha khalu teṣāṃ bodhisattvānāṃ mahāsattvānāṃ teṣāṃ ca
mahāśrāvakāṇāṃ teṣāṃ ca devaputrāṇām etad abhavat,
kiṃ nu khalv āyuṣmān subhūtiḥ
svakena prajñāpratibhānabalādhānena bodhisattvānāṃ
mahāsattvānāṃ prajñāpāramitām upadekṣyaty utāho buddhānubhāvena?

§522
atha khalv āyuṣmān subhūtir buddhānubhāvena teṣāṃ bodhisattvānāṃ
mahāsattvānāṃ teṣāñ ca mahāśrāvakāṇāṃ teṣāñ ca devaputrāṇāṃ
cetasaiva cetaḥparivitarkam ājñāya āyuṣmantaṃ śāriputram etad avocat:
yat kiñcid
　　〔PSP1-1 110〕
āyuṣman śāriputra bhagavataḥ
śrāvakā bhāṣante deśayanty upadiśanti sarvaḥ
sa tathāgatasya puruṣakāro veditavyaḥ.
tat kasya hetoḥ?
yo hi tathāgatena dharmo deśitas tasyāṃ dharmadeśanāyāṃ
śikṣamāṇās tāṃ dharmatāṃ sākṣātkurvanti tāṃ dharmatāṃ sākṣātkṛtvā
yad yad eva bhāṣante deśayanty upadiśanti sarvaṃ tad dharmatayā na virudhyate,
tathāgata evaiṣa śāriputra upāyayogena bodhisattvānāṃ
mahāsattvānāṃ prajñāpāramitām upadekṣyati,
aviṣayo ‘tra śāriputra sarvaśrāvakapratyekabuddhānāṃ
bodhisattvānāṃ mahāsattvānāṃ prajñāpāramitām
upadeṣṭum.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§523
iti darśanamārgāvavādopakṣepaḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

見道十六心　１ 苦法智忍

§524–§526　p.110　3段落　618字

§524
atha khalv āyuṣmān subhūtir bhagavantam etad avocat:
bodhisattva iti bhagavann ucyate,
katamasyaitad bhagavan dharmasyādhivacanaṃ yad uta bodhisattva iti?
nāhaṃ bhagavan dharmaṃ samanupaśyāmi yad uta bodhisattva iti,
so ‘haṃ bhagavan bodhisattvam asamanupaśyan prajñāpāramitām
apy anupalabhamānaḥ katamaṃ bodhisattvaṃ katamasyāṃ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ vadiṣyāmi?

§525
bhagavān āha: nāmamātram idaṃ subhūte
yad uta prajñāpāramitā iti bodhisattva iti ca, tad api ca
bodhisattvanāma nādhyātmaṃ na bahirdhā nobhayam antareṇopalabhyate,
tadyathāpi nāma subhūte sattvaḥ sattva iti cocyate,
na ca kācit sattvopalabdhiḥ,
yac ca tannāma tat prajñaptimātraṃ prajñaptidharmaḥ
prajñaptisat.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§526
iti duḥkhe dharmajñānakṣāntiḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

見道十六心　２ 苦法智

§527–§561　p.110　35段落　6,248字

§527
tasyāś ca dharmaprajñapter notpādo na nirodho
‘nyatra nāmasaṃketamātreṇa vyavahriyate,
evam ātmasattvajīvapoṣapuruṣapudgalamanujamānavakārakavedakajānakapaśyakāḥ
sarva ete prajñaptidharmāḥ
sarva ete anutpādā anirodhā yāvad eva nāmamātreṇa vyavahriyante.

§528
evam eva subhūte yā ca prajñāpāramitā,
yaś ca bodhisattvo mahāsattvo,
yac ca bodhisattvanāma sarva ete prajñaptidharmāḥ,
sarva ete anutpādā anirodhā yāvad eva nāmamātreṇa vyavahriyate.

§529
tadyathāpi nāma subhūte idam adhyātmikaṃ rūpam iti
dharmaprajñaptimātraṃ
　　〔PSP1-1 111〕
tasyāś ca
dharmaprajñapter notpādo na nirodho ‘nyatra nāmasaṃketamātreṇa vyavahriyate.

§530
vedaneti dharmaprajñaptimātram etat, tasyāś ca
dharmaprajñapter notpādo na nirodho ‘nyatra nāmasaṃketamātreṇa vyavahriyate.

§531
saṃjñeti subhūte dharmaprajñaptimātram etat,
tasyāś ca dharmaprajñapter notpādo na nirodho ‘nyatra
nāmasaṃketamātreṇa vyavahriyate.

§532
saṃskārā iti subhūte dharmaprajñaptimātram etat,
tasyāś ca dharmaprajñapter notpādo na nirodho ‘nyatra
nāmasaṃketamātreṇa vyavahriyate.

§533
vijñānam iti subhūte dharmaprajñaptimātram etat,
tasyāś ca dharmaprajñapter notpādo na nirodho ‘nyatra
nāmasaṃketamātreṇa vyavahriyate.

§534
evam eva subhūte prajñāpāramitā ca bodhisattvaś ca
bodhisattvanāma ca sarva ete prajñaptidharmās teṣāñ ca
prajñaptidharmāṇāṃ notpādona nirodho ‘nyatra nāmasaṃketamātreṇa vyavahriyate.

§535
cakṣur iti subhūte dharmaprajñaptimātram etat,
tasyāś ca dharmaprajñapter notpādo na nirodho ‘nyatra
nāmasaṃketamātreṇa vyavahriyate yad uta cakṣur iti,
tac ca cakṣur nādhyātmaṃ na bahirdhā nobhayam antareṇopalabhyate.

§536
śrotram iti subhūte dharmaprajñaptimātram etat,
tasyāś ca dharmaprajñapter notpādo na nirodho ‘nyatra
nāmasaṃketamātreṇa vyavahriyate yad uta śrotram iti,
tac ca śrotraṃ nādhyātmaṃ na bahirdhā nobhayam antareṇopalabhyate.

§537
ghrāṇam iti subhūte dharmaprajñaptimātram etat,
tasyās ca dharmaprajñapter notpādo na nirodho ‘nyatra
nāmasaṃketamātreṇa vyavahriyate yad uta ghrāṇam iti,
tac ca ghrāṇaṃ nādhyātmaṃ na bahirdhā nobhayam antareṇopalabhyate.

§538
jihveti subhūte dharmaprajñaptimātram etat,
tasyāś ca dharmaprajñapter notpādo na nirodho ‘nyatra
nāmasaṃketamātreṇa vyavahriyate yad uta jihveti,
sā ca jihvā nādhyātmaṃ na bahirdhā nobhayam antareṇopalabhyate.

§539
kāya iti subhūte dharmaprajñaptimātram etat,
tasyāś ca dharmaprajñapter
　　〔PSP1-1 112〕
notpādo na nirodho
‘nyatra nāmasaṃketamātreṇa vyavahriyate yad uta kāya iti,
sa ca kāyo nādhyātmaṃ na bahirdhā nobhayam antareṇopalabhyate.

§540
mana iti subhūte dharmaprajñaptimātram etat,
tasyāś ca dharmaprajñaptair notpādo na nirodho ‘nyatra
nāmasaṃketamātreṇa vyavahriyate yad uta mana iti,
tac ca mano nādhyātmaṃ na bahirdhā nobhayam antareṇopalabhyate.

§541
rūpam iti subhūte dharmaprajñaptimātram etat,
tasyāś ca dharmaprajñaptair
notpādo na nirodho ‘nyatra nāmasaṃketamātreṇa vyavahriyate rūpam iti.

§542
śabda iti subhūte dharmaprajñaptimātram etat,
tasyāś ca dharmaprajñaptair
notpādo na nirodho ‘nyatra nāmasaṃketamātreṇa vyavahriyate śabda iti.

§543
gandha iti subhūte dharmaprajñaptimātram etat,
tasyāś ca dharmaprajñaptair
notpādo na nirodho ‘nyatra nāmasaṃketamātreṇa vyavahriyate gandha iti.

§544
rasa iti subhūte dharmaprajñaptimātram etat,
tasyāś ca dharmaprajñaptair
notpādo na nirodho ‘nyatra nāmasaṃketamātreṇa vyavahriyate rasa iti.

§545
sparśa iti subhūte dharmaprajñaptimātram etat,
tasyāś ca dharmaprajñaptair
notpādo na nirodho ‘nyatra nāmasaṃketamātreṇa vyavahriyate,
sparśa iti.

§546
dharma iti subhūte dharmaprajñaptimātram etat,
tasyāś ca dharmaprajñaptair
notpādo na nirodho ‘nyatra nāmasaṃketamātreṇa vyavahriyate,
dharma iti.

§547
cakṣurdhātū rūpadhātuś cakṣurvijñānadhātur iti
subhūte dharmaprajñaptimātram etat,
tasyāś ca dharmaprajñaptair
notpādo na nirodho ‘nyatra nāmasaṃketamātreṇa vyavahriyate,
te ca nādhyātman na bahirdhā nobhayam antareṇopalabhyante.

§548
śrotradhātuḥ śabdadhātuḥ śrotravijñānadhātur iti
subhūte dharmaprajñaptimātram etat,
tasyāś ca dharmaprajñapter notpādo nirodho
‘nyatra
　　〔PSP1-1 113〕
nāmasaṃketamātreṇa vyavahriyate,
te ca nādhyātman na bahirdhā nobhayam antareṇopalabhyante,

§549
ghrāṇadhātur gandhadhātur ghrāṇavijñānadhātur iti
subhūte dharmaprajñaptimātram etat,
tasyās ca dharmaprajñapter notpādo na nirodho
‘nyatra nāma saṃketamātreṇa vyavahriyate,
te ca nādhyātman na bahirdhā nobhayam antareṇopalabhyante.

§550
jihvādhātū rasadhātur jihvāvijñānadhātur iti
subhūte dharmaprajñaptimātram etat,
tasyāś ca dharmaprajñapter notpādo na nirodho
‘nyatra nāma saṃketamātreṇa vyavahriyate,
te ca nādhyātman na bahirdhā nobhayam antareṇopalabhyante.

§551
kāyadhātuḥ spraṣṭavyadhātuḥ kāyavijñānadhātur iti
subhūte dharmaprajñaptimātram etat,
tasyāś ca dharmaprajñapter notpādo na nirodho
‘nyatra nāma saṃketamātreṇa vyavahriyate,
te ca nādhyātman na bahirdhā nobhayam antareṇopalabhyante.

§552
manodhātur dharmadhātur manovijñānadhātur iti
subhūte dharmaprajñaptimātram etat,
tasyāś ca dharmaprajñapter notpādo na nirodho
‘nyatra nāma saṃketamātreṇa vyavahriyate,
te ca nādhyātman na bahirdhā nobhayam antareṇopalabhyante.

§553
evam eva subhūte yad ucyate prajñāpāramiteti, bodhisattva iti,
bodhisattvanāmeti ca dharmaprajñaptimātram etat,
tasyāś ca dharmaprajñapter notpādo na nirodho
‘nyatra nāmasaṃketamātreṇa vyavahriyate,
tac ca nāma nādhyātmaṃ na bahirdhā nobhayam antareṇopalabhyate.

§554
tadyathāpi nāma subhūte yad etad ādhyātmikaṃ śarīraṃ śarīram iti vyavahriyate,
śiro grīvā udaram aṃsau skandhau bāhū pṛṣṭhaṃ pārśvakāḥ
kaṭhyūrū jaṅghe pādāv asthīnīti vyavahriyante,
te ca prajñaptidharmās teṣāṃ notpādo na nirodho
‘nyatra nāmasaṃketamātreṇa vyavahriyante,
tac ca nāma nādhyātman na bahirdhā nobhayam antareṇopalabhyate.

§555
evam eva subhūte yad ucyate prajñāpāramiteti bodhisattva iti
bodhisattvanāmeti ca sarva ete prajñaptidharmās teṣāṃ ca
notpādo na nirodho ‘nyatra nāmasaṃketamātreṇa vyavahriyante,
tac ca nāma nādhyātman na bahirdhā nobhayam antareṇopalabhyate.

§556
　　〔PSP1-1 114〕
tadyathāpi nāma subhūte bāhyaṃ tṛṇakāṣṭhaṃ
śākhāparṇapalāśaṃ sarvaṃ taṃ nānānāmadheyair vyapadiśyate,
teṣāñ ca nāmnāṃ notpādo na nirodho ‘nyatra nāmasaṃketamātreṇa vyavahriyante,
tāni ca nāmāni nādhyātmaṃ na bahirdhā nobhayam antareṇopalabhyante.

§557
evam eva subhūte yad ucyate prajñāpāramiteti bodhisattva iti
bodhisattvanāmeti ca sarva ete prajñaptidharmās te ca
nānānāmadheyair vyapadiśyante, teṣāṃ ca
nāmnāṃ notpādo na nirodho ‘nyatra nāmasaṃketamātreṇa vyavahriyante,
tāni ca nāmāni nādhyātmaṃ na bahirdhā nobhayam antareṇopalabhyante.
evaṃ hi subhūte bodhisattvena mahāsattvena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ śikṣitavyam.

§558
punar aparaṃ subhūte tadyathāpi nāma
svapnapratiśrutkāmarīcipratibhāsamāyopamās tathāgatanirmitāḥ
sarve te dharmaprajñaptimātrās teṣāñ ca
notpādo na nirodho ‘nyatra nāmasaṃketamātreṇa vyavahriyate,
tac ca nāma nādhyātman na bahirdhā nobhayam antareṇopalabhyate.

§559
evam eva subhūte yad ucyate prajñāpāramiteti bodhisattva iti
bodhisattvanāmeti ca sarvam etad dharmaprajñaptimātraṃ tasyāś ca
dharmaprajñapter notpādo na nirodho ‘nyatra nāmasaṃketamātreṇa vyavahriyate,
tac ca nāma nādhyātman na bahirdhā nobhayam antareṇopalabhyate.

§560
evaṃ hi subhūte bodhisattvena mahāsattvena
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caratā nāmasaṃketaprajñaptyām
avavādaprajñaptyāṃ dharmaprajñaptyāṃ ca
śikṣitavyam.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§561
iti duḥkhe dharmajñānam
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

見道十六心　３ 苦類智忍

§562–§781　p.114　220段落　18,763字

§562
evaṃ hi subhūte prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran bodhisattvo
mahāsattvo na rūpaṃ nityam iti samanupaśyati,
na rūpam anityam iti samanupaśyati,
na rūpaṃ sukham iti samanupaśyati,
na rūpaṃ duḥkham iti samanupaśyati,
na rūpam ātmeti samanupaśyati,
na rūpam anātmeti samanupaśyati,
na rūpaṃ śāntam iti samanupaśyati,
na rūpam aśāntam iti samanupaśyati,
na rūpaṃ śūnyam iti samanupaśyati,
na rūpam aśūnyam iti samanupaśyati,
na rūpaṃ nimittam iti samanupaśyati,
na rūpam animittam iti samanupaśyati,
na rūpaṃ praṇihitam iti samanupaśyati,
na rūpam apraṇihitam iti
　　〔PSP1-1 115〕
samanupaśyati,
na rūpaṃ saṃskṛtam iti samanupaśyati,
na rūpam asaṃskṛtam iti samanupaśyati,
na rūpam utpannam iti samanupaśyati,
na rūpam anutpannam iti samanupaśyati,
na rūpaṃ niruddham iti samanupaśyati,
na rūpam aniruddham iti samanupaśyati,
na rūpaṃ viviktam iti samanupaśyati,
na rūpam aviviktam iti samanupaśyati,
na rūpaṃ kuśalam iti samanupaśyati,
na rūpam akuśalam iti samanupaśyati,
na rūpaṃ sāvadyam iti samanupaśyati,
na rūpam anavadyam iti samanupaśyati,
na rūpaṃ sāsravam iti samanupaśyati,
na rūpam anāsravam iti samanupaśyati,
na rūpaṃ saṃkleśam iti samanupaśyati,
na rūpaṃ niḥkleśam iti samanupaśyati,
na rūpaṃ laukikam iti samanupaśyati,
na rūpaṃ lokottaram iti samanupaśyati,
na rūpaṃ saṃkleśam iti samanupaśyati,
na rūpaṃ vyavadānam iti samanupaśyati,
na rūpaṃ saṃsāra iti samanupaśyati,
na rūpaṃ nirvāṇam iti samanupaśyati.

§563
na vedanā nityeti samanupaśyati,
na vedanānityeti samanupaśyati,
na sukheti samanupaśyati, na duḥkheti samanupaśyati,
nātmeti nānātmeti na śānteti nāśānteti,
na śūnyeti nāśūnyeti, na nimitteti nānimitteti,
na praṇihiteti nāpraṇihiteti vedanāṃ samanupaśyati,
na saṃskṛteti nāsaṃskṛteti,
notpanneti nānutpanneti, na niruddheti nāniruddheti,
na vivikteti nāvivikteti na kuśaleti nākuśaleti,
na sāvadyeti nānavadyeti, na sāsraveti nānāsraveti,
na saṃkleśeti na niḥkleśeti, na laukiketi na lokottareti,
na saṃkleśeti na vyavadānam iti,
na saṃsāra iti na nirvāṇam iti,
vedanāṃ samanupaśyati.

§564
na saṃjñā nityeti samanupaśyati,
na saṃjñānityeti samanupaśyati,
na sukheti na duḥkheti nātmeti nānātmeti,
na śānteti nāśānteti na śūnyeti nāśūnyeti na nimitteti nānimitteti,
na praṇihiteti nāpraṇihiteti saṃjñāṃ samanupaśyati,
na saṃskṛteti nāsaṃskṛteti notpanneti nānutpanneti,
na niruddheti nāniruddheti na vivikteti nāvivikteti,
na kuśaleti nākuśaleti na sāvadyeti nānavadyeti na sāsraveti nānāsraveti,
na saṃkleśeti na niḥkleśeti na laukiketi na lokottareti na saṃkleśam iti
na vyavadānam iti na saṃsāra iti na nirvāṇam iti
saṃjñāṃ samanupaśyati.

§565
　　〔PSP1-1 116〕
na saṃskārā nityā iti samanupaśyati,
na saṃskārā anityā iti samanupaśyati,
na sukhā iti na duḥkhā iti nātmāna iti nānātmāna iti
na śāntā iti nāśāntā iti na śūnyā iti nāśūnyā iti
na nimittā iti nānimittā iti na praṇihitā iti
nāpraṇihitā iti saṃskārān samanupaśyati,
na saṃskṛtā iti nāsaṃskṛtā iti notpannā iti
nānutpannā iti na niruddhā iti nāniruddhā iti
na viviktā iti nāviviktā iti, na kuśalā iti nākuśalā iti,
na sāvadyā iti nānavadyā iti, na sāsravā iti nānāsravā iti,
na saṃkleśā iti na niḥkleśā iti,
na laukikā iti na lokottarā iti na saṃkleśā iti
na vyavadānam iti na saṃsāra iti na nirvāṇam iti
saṃskārān samanupaśyati.

§566
na vijñānaṃ nityam iti samanupaśyati,
na vijñānam anityam iti samanupaśyati,
na sukham iti na duḥkham iti, nātmeti nānātmeti,
na śāntam iti nāśāntam iti na śūnyam iti nāśūnyam iti
na nimittam iti nānimittam iti na praṇihitam iti
nāpraṇihitam iti vijñānaṃ samanupaśyati,
na saṃskṛtam iti nāsaṃskṛtam iti notpannam iti nānutpannam iti,
na niruddham iti nāniruddham iti na viviktam iti
nāviviktam iti na kuśalamiti nākuśalam iti,
na sāvadyam iti nānavadyam iti na sāsravam iti
nānasravam iti na saṃkleśam iti na niḥkleśam iti,
na laukikam iti na lokottaram iti,
na saṃkleśam iti na vyavadānam iti,
na saṃsara iti na nirvāṇam iti vijñānaṃ samanupaśyati.

§567
evaṃ na cakṣurdhātur nitya iti vā anitya iti vā samanupaśyati,
na rūpadhātur nitya iti vā anitya iti vā samanupaśyati,
na cakṣurvijñānadhātur nitya iti vā anitya iti vā
samanupaśyati.

§568
na cakṣurdhātuḥ sukha iti vā duḥkha iti vā samanupaśyati,
na rūpadhātuḥ sukha iti vā duḥkha iti vā samanupaśyati,
na cakṣurvijñānadhātuḥ sukha iti vā duḥkha iti vā
samanupaśyati.

§569
na cakṣurdhātur ātmeti vā anātmeti vā samanupaśyati,
na rūpadhātur ātmeti vā anātmeti vā samanupaśyati,
na cakṣurvijñānadhātur ātmeti vā anātmeti vā
samanupaśyati.

§570
na cakṣurdhātuḥ śānta iti vā aśānta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na rūpadhātuḥ śānta iti vā aśānta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na cakṣurvijñānadhātuḥ śānta iti vā aśānta iti vā
samanupaśyati.

§571
　　〔PSP1-1 117〕
na cakṣurdhātuḥ śūnya iti vā aśūnya iti vā samanupaśyati,
na rūpadhātuḥ śūnya iti vā aśūnya iti vā samanupaśyati,
na cakṣurvijñānadhātuḥ śūnya iti vā aśūnya iti vā
samanupaśyati.

§572
na cakṣurdhātur nimitta iti vā animitta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na rūpadhātur nimitta iti vā animitta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na cakṣurvijñānadhātur nimitta iti vā animitta iti
vā samanupaśyati.

§573
na cakṣurdhātuḥ praṇihita iti vā apraṇihita iti vā samanupaśyati,
na rūpadhātuḥ praṇihita iti vā apraṇihita iti vā samanupaśyati,
na cakṣurvijñānadhātuḥ praṇihita iti vā apraṇihita iti
vā samanupaśyati.

§574
na cakṣurdhātuḥ saṃskṛta iti vā asaṃskṛta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na rūpadhātuḥ saṃskṛta iti vā asaṃskṛta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na cakṣurvijñānadhātuḥ saṃskṛta iti vā asaṃskṛta iti
vā samanupaśyati.

§575
na cakṣurdhātur utpanna iti vā anutpanna iti vā samanupaśyati,
na rūpadhātur utpanna iti vā anutpanna iti vā samanupaśyati,
na cakṣurvijñānadhātur utpanna iti vā anutpanna iti
vā samanupaśyati.

§576
na cakṣurdhātur niruddha iti vā aniruddha iti vā samanupaśyati,
na rūpadhātur niruddha iti vā aniruddha iti vā samanupaśyati,
na cakṣurvijñānadhātur niruddha iti vā aniruddha iti
vā samanupaśyati.

§577
na cakṣurdhātur vivikta iti vā avivikta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na rūpadhātur vivikta iti vā avivikta iti vā samanupaśyati,
na cakṣurvijñānadhātur vivikta iti vā avivikta iti
vā samanupaśyati.

§578
na cakṣurdhātuḥ kuśala iti vā akuśala iti vā samanupaśyati,
na rūpadhātuḥ kuśala iti vā akuśala iti vā samanupaśyati,
na cakṣurvijñānadhātuḥ kuśala iti vā akuśala iti vā
samanupaśyati.

§579
na cakṣurdhātuḥ sāvadya iti vā anavadya iti vā samanupaśyati,
na rūpadhātuḥ sāvadya iti vā anavadya iti vā samanupaśyati,
na cakṣurvijñānadhātuḥ sāvadya iti vā anavadya iti
vā samanupaśyati.

§580
na cakṣurdhātuḥ sāsrava iti vā anāsrava iti vā samanupaśyati,
na rūpadhātuḥ sāsrava iti vā anāsrava iti vā samanupaśyati,
na cakṣurvijñānadhātuḥ sāsrava iti vā anāsrava iti
vā samanupaśyati.

§581
na cakṣurdhātuḥ saṃkleśa iti vā niḥkleśa iti vā samanupaśyati,
na rūpadhātuḥ saṃkleśa iti vā niḥkleśa iti vā samanupaśyati,
na cakṣurvijñānadhātuḥ
　　〔PSP1-1 118〕
saṃkleśa iti vā niḥkleśa iti
vā samanupaśyati.

§582
na cakṣurdhātur laukika iti vā lokottara iti vā samanupaśyati,
na rūpadhātur laukika iti vā lokottara iti vā samanupaśyati,
na cakṣurvijñānadhātur laukika iti vā lokottara iti
vā samanupaśyati.

§583
na cakṣurdhātuḥ saṃkleśa iti vā vyavadānam iti vā samanupaśyati,
na rūpadhātuḥ saṃkleśa iti vā vyavadānam iti vā samanupaśyati,
na cakṣurvijñānadhātuḥ saṃkleśa iti vā vyavadānam iti
vā samanupaśyati.

§584
na cakṣurdhātuḥ saṃsāra iti vā nirvāṇam iti vā samanupaśyati,
na rūpadhātuḥ saṃsara iti vā nirvāṇam iti vā samanupaśyati,
na cakṣurvijñānadhātuḥ saṃsāra iti vā nirvāṇam iti
vā samanupaśyati.

§585
evaṃ na śrotradhātur na śabdadhātur na śrotravijñānadhātur nitya iti
vā anitya iti vā samanupaśyati.

§586
na śrotradhātur na śabdadhātur na śrotravijñānadhātuḥ
sukha iti vā duḥkha iti vā samanupaśyati.

§587
na śrotradhātur na śabdadhātur na śrotravijñānadhātur ātmeti vā
anātmeti vā samanupaśyati.

§588
na śrotradhātur na śabdadhātur na śrotravijñānadhātuḥ
śānta iti vā aśānta iti vā samanupaśyati.

§589
na śrotradhātur na śabdadhātur na śrotravijñānadhātuḥ
śūnya iti vā aśūnya iti vā samanupaśyati.

§590
na śrotradhātur na śabdadhātur na śrotravijñānadhātur nimitta iti
vā animitta iti vā samanupaśyati.

§591
na śrotradhātur na śabdadhātur na śrotravijñānadhātuḥ
praṇihita iti vā apraṇihita iti vā
samanupaśyati.

§592
na śrotradhātur na śabdadhātur na śrotravijñānadhātuḥ
saṃskṛta iti vā asaṃskṛta iti vā samanupaśyati.

§593
na śrotradhātur na śabdadhātur na śrotravijñānadhātur utpanna iti
vā anutpanna iti vā samanupaśyati.

§594
na śrotradhātur na śabdadhātur na śrotravijñānadhātur niruddha iti
vā aniruddha iti vā samanupaśyati.

§595
　　〔PSP1-1 119〕
na śrotradhātur na śabdadhātur na śrotravijñānadhātur vivikta iti
vā avivikta iti vā samanupaśyati.

§596
na śrotradhātur na śabdadhātur na śrotravijñānadhātuḥ
kuśala iti vā akuśala iti vā samanupaśyati.

§597
na śrotradhātur na śabdadhātur na śrotravijñānadhātuḥ
sāvadya iti vā anavadya iti vā samanupaśyati.

§598
na śrotradhātur na śabdadhātur na śrotravijñānadhātuḥ
sāsrava iti vā anāsrava iti vā samanupaśyati.

§599
na śrotradhātur na śabdadhātur na śrotravijñānadhātuḥ
saṃkleśa iti vā niḥkleśa iti vā samanupaśyati.

§600
na śrotradhātur na śabdadhātur na śrotravijñānadhātur laukika iti
vā lokottara iti vā samanupaśyati.

§601
na śrotradhātur na śabdadhātur na śrotravijñānadhātuḥ
saṃkleśa iti vā vyavadānam iti vā samanupaśyati.

§602
na śrotradhātur na śabdadhātur na śrotravijñānadhātuḥ
saṃsāra iti vā nirvāṇam iti vā samanupaśyati.

§603
na ghrāṇadhātur na gandhadhātur na ghrāṇavijñānadhātur nitya iti
vā anitya iti vā samanupaśyati.

§604
na ghrāṇadhātur na gandhadhātur na ghrāṇavijñānadhātuḥ
sukha iti vā duḥkha iti vā samanupaśyati.

§605
na ghrāṇadhātur na gandhadhātur na ghrāṇavijñānadhātur ātmeti vā
anātmeti vā samanupaśyati.

§606
na ghrāṇadhātur na gandhadhātur na ghrāṇavijñānadhātuḥ
śānta iti vā aśānta iti vā samanupaśyati.

§607
na ghrāṇadhātur na gandhadhātur na ghrāṇavijñānadhātuḥ
śūnya iti vā aśūnya iti vā samanupaśyati.

§608
na ghrāṇadhātur na gandhadhātur na ghrāṇavijñānadhātur nimitta iti
vā animitta iti vā samanupaśyati.

§609
na ghrāṇadhātur na gandhadhātur na ghrāṇavijñānadhātuḥ
praṇihita iti vā apraṇihita iti vā
samanupaśyati.

§610
　　〔PSP1-1 120〕
na ghrāṇadhātur na gandhadhātur na ghrāṇavijñānadhātuḥ
saṃskṛta iti vā asaṃskṛta iti vā samanupaśyati.

§611
na ghrāṇadhātur na gandhadhātur na ghrāṇavijñānadhātur utpanna iti
vā anutpanna iti vā samanupaśyati.

§612
na ghrāṇadhātur na gandhadhātur na ghrāṇavijñānadhātur niruddha iti
vā aniruddha iti vā samanupaśyati.

§613
na ghrāṇadhātur na gandhadhātur na ghrāṇavijñānadhātur vivikta iti
vā avivikta iti vā samanupaśyati.

§614
na ghrāṇadhātur na gandhadhātur na ghrāṇavijñānadhātuḥ
kuśala iti vā akuśala iti vā samanupaśyati.

§615
na ghrāṇadhātur na gandhadhātur na ghrāṇavijñānadhātuḥ
sāvadya iti vā anavadya iti vā samanupaśyati.

§616
na ghrāṇadhātur na gandhadhātur na ghrāṇavijñānadhātuḥ
sāsrava iti vā anāsrava iti vā samanupaśyati.

§617
na ghrāṇadhātur na gandhadhātur na ghrāṇavijñānadhātuḥ
saṃkleśa iti vā niḥkleśa iti vā samanupaśyati.

§618
na ghrāṇadhātur na gandhadhātur na ghrāṇavijñānadhātur laukika iti
vā lokottara iti vā samanupaśyati.

§619
na ghrāṇadhātur na gandhadhātur na ghrāṇavijñānadhātuḥ
saṃkleśa iti vā vyavadānam iti vā samanupaśyati.

§620
na ghrāṇadhātur na gandhadhātur na ghrāṇavijñānadhātuḥ
saṃsāra iti vā nirvāṇam iti vā samanupaśyati.

§621
na jihvādhātur na rasadhātur na jihvāvijñānadhātur nitya iti
vā anitya iti vā samanupaśyati.

§622
na jihvādhātur na rasadhātur na jihvāvijñānadhātuḥ
sukha iti vā duḥkha iti vā samanupaśyati.

§623
na jihvādhātur na rasadhātur na jihvāvijñānadhātur ātmeti vā
anātmeti vā samanupaśyati.

§624
na jihvādhātur na rasadhātur na jihvāvijñānadhātuḥ
śānta iti vā aśānta iti vā samanupaśyati.

§625
na jihvādhātur na rasadhātur na jihvāvijñānadhātuḥ
śūnya iti vā aśūnya iti vā samanupaśyati.

§626
　　〔PSP1-1 121〕
na jihvādhātur na rasadhātur na jihvāvijñānadhātur nimitta iti
vā animitta iti vā samanupaśyati.

§627
na jihvādhātur na rasadhātur na jihvāvijñānadhātuḥ
praṇihita iti vā apraṇihita iti vā
samanupaśyati.

§628
na jihvādhātur na rasadhātur na jihvāvijñānadhātuḥ
saṃskṛta iti vā asaṃskṛta iti vā samanupaśyati.

§629
na jihvādhātur na rasadhātur na jihvāvijñānadhātur utpanna iti
vā anutpanna iti vā samanupaśyati.

§630
na jihvādhātur na rasadhātur na jihvāvijñānadhātur niruddha iti
vā aniruddha iti vā samanupaśyati.
na jihvādhātur na rasadhātur na jihvāvijñānadhātur vivikta iti
vā avivikta iti vā samanupaśyati.

§631
na jihvādhātur na rasadhātur na jihvāvijñānadhātuḥ
kuśala iti vā akuśala iti vā samanupaśyati.

§632
na jihvādhātur na rasadhātur na jihvāvijñānadhātuḥ
sāvadya iti vā anavadya iti vā samanupaśyati.

§633
na jihvādhātur na rasadhātur na jihvāvijñānadhātuḥ
sāsrava iti vā anāsrava iti vā samanupaśyati.

§634
na jihvādhātur na rasadhātur na jihvāvijñānadhātuḥ
saṃkleśa iti vā niḥkleśa iti vā samanupaśyati.

§635
na jihvādhātur na rasadhātur na jihvāvijñānadhātur laukika iti
vā lokottara iti vā samanupaśyati.

§636
na jihvādhātur na rasadhātur na jihvāvijñānadhātuḥ
saṃkleśa iti vā vyavadānam iti vā samanupaśyati.

§637
na jihvādhātur na rasadhātur na jihvāvijñānadhātuḥ
saṃsāra iti vā nirvāṇam iti vā samanupaśyati.

§638
na kāyadhātur na spraṣṭavyadhātur na kāyavijñānadhātur nitya iti
vā anitya iti vā samanupaśyati.

§639
na kāyadhātur na spraṣṭavyadhātur na kāyavijñānadhātuḥ
sukha iti vā duḥkha iti vā samanupaśyati.

§640
　　〔PSP1-1 122〕
na kāyadhātur na spraṣṭavyadhātur na kāyavijñānadhātur ātmeti vā
anātmeti vā samanupaśyati.

§641
na kāyadhātur na spraṣṭavyadhātur na kāyavijñānadhātuḥ
śānta iti vā aśānta iti vā samanupaśyati.

§642
na kāyadhātur na spraṣṭavyadhātur na kāyavijñānadhātuḥ
śūnya iti vā aśūnya iti vā samanupaśyati.

§643
na kāyadhātur na spraṣṭavyadhātur na kāyavijñānadhātur nimitta iti
vā animitta iti vā samanupaśyati.

§644
na kāyadhātur na spraṣṭavyadhātur na kāyavijñānadhātuḥ
praṇihita iti vā apraṇihita iti vā
samanupaśyati.

§645
na kāyadhātur na spraṣṭavyadhātur na kāyavijñānadhātuḥ
saṃskṛta iti vā asaṃskṛta iti vā samanupaśyati.

§646
na kāyadhātur na spraṣṭavyadhātur na kāyavijñānadhātur utpanna iti
vā anutpanna iti vā samanupaśyati.

§647
na kāyadhātur na spraṣṭavyadhātur na kāyavijñānadhātur niruddha iti
vā aniruddha iti vā samanupaśyati.

§648
na kāyadhātur na spraṣṭavyadhātur na kāyavijñānadhātur vivikta iti
vā avivikta iti vā samanupaśyati.

§649
na kāyadhātur na spraṣṭavyadhātur na kāyavijñānadhātuḥ
kuśala iti vā akuśala iti vā samanupaśyati.

§650
na kāyadhātur na spraṣṭavyadhātur na kāyavijñānadhātuḥ
sāvadya iti vā anavadya iti vā samanupaśyati.

§651
na kāyadhātur na spraṣṭavyadhātur na kāyavijñānadhātuḥ
sāsrava iti vā anāsrava iti vā samanupaśyati.

§652
na kāyadhātur na spraṣṭavyadhātur na kāyavijñānadhātuḥ
saṃkleśa iti vā niḥkleśa iti vā samanupaśyati.

§653
na kāyadhātur na spraṣṭavyadhātur na kāyavijñānadhātur laukika iti
vā lokottara iti vā samanupaśyati.

§654
na kāyadhātur na spraṣṭavyadhātur na kāyavijñānadhātuḥ
saṃkleśa iti vā vyavadānam iti vā samanupaśyati.

§655
　　〔PSP1-1 123〕
na kāyadhātur na spraṣṭavyadhātur na kāyavijñānadhātuḥ
saṃsāra iti vā nirvāṇam iti vā samanupaśyati.

§656
na manodhātur na dharmadhātur na manovijñānadhātur nitya iti
vā anitya iti vā samanupaśyati.

§657
namanodhātur na dharmadhātur na manovijñānadhātuḥ
sukha iti vā duḥkha iti vā samanupaśyati.

§658
na manodhātur na dharmadhātur na manovijñānadhātur ātmeti vā
anātmeti vā samanupaśyati.

§659
na manodhātur na dharmadhātur na manovijñānadhātuḥ
śānta iti vā aśānta iti vā samanupaśyati.

§660
na manodhātur na dharmadhātur na manovijñānadhātuḥ
śūnya iti vā aśūnya iti vā samanupaśyati.

§661
na manodhātur na dharmadhātur na manovijñānadhātur nimitta iti
vā animitta iti vā samanupaśyati.

§662
na manodhātur na dharmadhātur na manovijñānadhātuḥ
praṇihita iti vā apraṇihita iti vā
samanupaśyati.

§663
na manodhātur na dharmadhātur na manovijñānadhātuḥ
saṃskṛta iti vā asaṃskṛta iti vā samanupaśyati.

§664
na manodhātur na dharmadhātur na manovijñānadhātur utpanna iti
vā anutpanna iti vā samanupaśyati.

§665
na manodhātur na dharmadhātur na manovijñānadhātur niruddha iti
vā aniruddha iti vā samanupaśyati.

§666
na manodhātur na dharmadhātur na manovijñānadhātur vivikta iti
vā avivikta iti vā samanupaśyati.

§667
na manodhātur na dharmadhātur na manovijñānadhātuḥ
kuśala iti vā akuśala iti vā samanupaśyati.

§668
na manodhātur na dharmadhātur na manovijñānadhātuḥ
sāvadya iti vā anavadya iti vā samanupaśyati.

§669
na manodhātur na dharmadhātur na manovijñānadhātuḥ
sāsrava iti vā anāsrava iti vā samanupaśyati.

§670
　　〔PSP1-1 124〕
na manodhātur na dharmadhātur na manovijñānadhātuḥ
saṃkleśa iti vā niḥkleśa iti vā samanupaśyati.

§671
na manodhātur na dharmadhātur na manovijñānadhātur laukika iti
vā lokottara iti vā samanupaśyati.

§672
na manodhātur na dharmadhātur na manovijñānadhātuḥ
saṃkleśa iti vā vyavadānam iti vā samanupaśyati.

§673
na manodhātur na dharmadhātur na manovijñānadhātuḥ
saṃsāra iti vā nirvāṇam iti vā samanupaśyati.

§674
yad api cakṣurūpacakṣurvijñānasaṃsparśapratyayād
utpadyate vedayitaṃ sukhaṃ vā duḥkhaṃ vā aduḥkhāsukhaṃ vā,
tad api na nityam iti vā nānityam iti vā
samanupaśyati.

§675
evaṃ na sukham iti vā na duḥkham iti vā
samanupaśyati,

§676
nātmeti vā nānātmeti vā samanupaśyati,

§677
na śāntam iti vā nāśāntaṃ vā samanupaśyati,

§678
na śūnyam iti vā nāśūnyam iti vā samanupaśyati,

§679
na nimittam iti vā nānimittam iti vā
samanupaśyati,

§680
na praṇihitam iti vā nāpraṇihitam iti vā
samanupaśyati,

§681
na saṃskṛta iti vā nāsaṃskṛta iti vā
samanupaśyati,

§682
notpannam iti vā nānutpannam iti vā
samanupaśyati,

§683
na niruddham iti vā nāniruddhaṃ vā
samanupaśyati,

§684
na viviktam iti vā nāviviktam iti vā
samanupaśyati,

§685
na kuśalam iti vā nākuśalam iti vā
samanupaśyati,

§686
na sāvadyam iti vā nānavadyam iti vā
samanupaśyati,

§687
na sāsravam iti vā nānāsravam iti vā
samanupaśyati,

§688
na saṃkleśam iti vā na niḥkleśam iti vā
samanupaśyati,

§689
na laukikam iti vā na lokottaram iti vā
samanupaśyati,

§690
na saṃkleśam iti vā na vyavadānānam iti vā
samanupaśyati.

§691
yad api cakṣurūpacakṣurvijñānasaṃsparśapratyayād
utpadyate vedayitaṃ sukhaṃ vā duḥkhaṃ vā aduḥkhāsukhaṃ vā,
tad api na saṃsāra iti vā na nirvāṇam iti vā
samanupaśyati.

§692
　　〔PSP1-1 125〕
yad api śrotraśabdaśrotravijñānasaṃsparśapratyayād
utpadyate vedayitaṃ sukhaṃ vā duḥkhaṃ vā aduḥkhāsukhaṃ vā,
tad api na nityam iti vā nānityam iti vā
samanupaśyati.

§693
evaṃ na sukham iti vā na duḥkham iti
vā,

§694
nātmeti vā nānātmeti vā,

§695
na śāntam iti vā nāśāntam iti vā samanupaśyati,

§696
na śūnyam iti vā nāśūnyam iti vā,

§697
na nimittam iti vā nānimittam iti vā,

§698
na praṇihitam iti vā nāpraṇihitam iti vā
samanupaśyati,

§699
na saṃskṛtam iti vā nāsaṃskṛtam iti
vā,

§700
notpannam iti vā nānutpannam iti vā,

§701
na niruddham iti vā nāniruddham iti
vā,

§702
na viviktam iti vā nāviviktam iti vā,

§703
na kuśalam iti vā nākuśalam iti vā,

§704
na sāvadyam iti vā nānavadyam iti vā,

§705
na sāsravam iti vā nānāsravam iti vā,

§706
na saṃkleśam iti vā na niḥkleśam iti
vā,

§707
na laukikam iti vā na lokottaram iti
vā,

§708
na saṃkleśam iti vā na vyavadānam iti vā
samanupaśyati.

§709
yad api śrotraśabdaśrotravijñānasaṃsparśapratyayād
utpadyate vedayitaṃ sukhaṃ vā duḥkhaṃ vā aduḥkhāsukhaṃ vā,
tad api na saṃsāram iti vā na nirvāṇam iti vā
samanupaśyati.

§710
yad api ghrāṇagandhaghrāṇavijñānasaṃsparśapratyayād
utpadyate vedayitaṃ sukhaṃ vā duḥkhaṃ vā aduḥkhāsukhaṃ vā,
tad api na nityam iti vā nānityam iti vā
samanupaśyati.

§711
na sukham iti vā na duḥkham iti vā,

§712
nātmeti nānātmeti,

§713
na śāntam iti nāśāntam iti samanupaśyati,

§714
na śūnyam iti nāśūnyam iti,

§715
　　〔PSP1-1 126〕
na nimittam iti nānimittam iti,

§716
na praṇihitam iti nāpraṇihitam iti
samanupaśyati,

§717
na saṃskṛtam iti nāsaṃskṛtam iti,

§718
notpannam iti nānutpannam iti,

§719
na niruddham iti nāniruddham iti,

§720
na viviktam iti nāviviktam iti,

§721
na kuśalam iti nākuśalam iti,

§722
na sāvadyam iti nānavadyam iti,

§723
na sāsravam iti nānāsravam iti,

§724
na saṃkleśam iti na niḥkleśam iti,

§725
na laukikam iti na lokottaram iti,

§726
na saṃkleśam iti vā na vyavadānam iti vā
samanupaśyati,

§727
yad api ghrāṇagandhaghrāṇavijñānasaṃsparśapratyayād
utpadyate vedayitaṃ sukhaṃ vā duḥkhaṃ vā aduḥkhāsukhaṃ vā,
tad api na saṃsāram iti vā nirvāṇam iti vā
samanupaśyati.

§728
yad api jihvārasajihvāvijñānasaṃsparśapratyayād utpadyate
vedayitaṃ sukhaṃ vā duḥkhaṃ vā aduḥkhāsukhaṃ vā,
tad api na nityam iti vā nānityam iti vā
samanupaśyati.

§729
na sukham iti na duḥkham iti,

§730
nātmeti nānātmeti,

§731
na śāntam iti nāśāntam iti samanupaśyati,

§732
na śūnyam iti nāśūnyam iti,

§733
na nimittam iti nānimittam iti,

§734
na praṇihitam iti nāpraṇihitam iti
samanupaśyati,

§735
na saṃskṛtam iti nāsaṃskṛtam iti,
notpannam iti nānutpannam iti,

§736
na niruddham iti nāniruddham iti,

§737
na viviktam iti nāviviktam iti,

§738
na kuśalam iti nākuśalam iti,

§739
na sāvadyam iti nānavadyam iti,

§740
　　〔PSP1-1 127〕
na sāsravam iti nānāsravam iti,

§741
na saṃkleśam iti na niḥkleśam iti,

§742
na laukikam iti na lokottaram iti,

§743
na saṃkleśam iti na vyavadānam iti
samanupaśyati.

§744
yad api jihvārasajihvāvijñānasaṃsparśapratyayād utpadyate
vedayitaṃ sukhaṃ vā duḥkhaṃ vā aduḥkhāsukhaṃ vā,
tad api na saṃsāram iti vā nirvāṇam iti vā
samanupaśyati.

§745
yad api kāyaspraṣṭavyakāyavijñānasaṃsparśapratyayād
utpadyate vedayitaṃ sukhaṃ vā duḥkhaṃ vā aduḥkhāsukhaṃ vā,
tad api na nityam iti vā nānityam iti vā
samanupaśyati,

§746
na sukham iti na duḥkham iti,

§747
nātmeti nānātmeti,

§748
na śāntam iti nāśāntam iti,

§749
na śūnyam iti nāśūnyam iti,

§750
na nimittam iti nānimittam iti,

§751
na praṇihitam iti nāpraṇihitam iti
samanupaśyati,

§752
na saṃskṛtam iti nāsaṃskṛtam iti,

§753
notpannam iti nānutpannam iti,

§754
na niruddham iti nāniruddham iti,

§755
na viviktam iti nāviviktam iti,

§756
na kuśalam iti nākuśalam iti,

§757
na sāvadyam iti nānavadyam iti,

§758
na sāsravam iti nānāsravam iti,

§759
na saṃkleśam iti na niḥkleśam iti,

§760
na laukikam iti na lokottaram iti,

§761
na saṃkleśam iti na vyavadānam iti
samanupaśyati.

§762
yad api kāyaspraṣṭavyakāyavijñānasaṃsparśapratyayād
utpadyate vedayitaṃ sukhaṃ vā duḥkhaṃ vā aduḥkhāsukhaṃ vā,
tad api na saṃsāram iti vā na nirvāṇam iti vā
samanupaśyati.

§763
yad api manodharmamanovijñānasaṃsparśapratyayād utpadyate
vedayitaṃ
　　〔PSP1-1 128〕
sukhaṃ vā duḥkhaṃ vā aduḥkhāsukhaṃ vā,
tad api na nityam iti vā nānityam iti vā
samanupaśyati.

§764
na sukham iti na duḥkham iti,

§765
nātmeti vā nānātmeti,

§766
na śāntam iti nāśāntam iti samanupaśyati,

§767
na śūnyam iti nāśūnyam iti,

§768
na nimittam iti nānimittam iti,

§769
na praṇihitam iti nāpraṇihitam iti
samanupaśyati,

§770
na saṃskṛtam iti nāsaṃskṛtam iti,

§771
notpannam iti nānutpannam iti,

§772
na niruddham iti nāniruddham iti,

§773
na viviktam iti nāviviktam iti,

§774
na kuśalam iti nākuśalam iti,

§775
na sāvadyam iti nānavadyam iti,

§776
na sāsravam iti nānāsravam iti,

§777
na saṃkleśam iti na niḥkleśam iti,

§778
na laukikam iti na lokottaram iti,

§779
na saṃkleśam iti na vyavadānam iti
samanupaśyati.

§780
yad api manodharmamanovijñānasaṃsparśapratyayād utpadyate
vedayitaṃ sukhaṃ vā duḥkhaṃ vā aduḥkhāsukhaṃ vā,
tad api na saṃsāram iti vā na nirvāṇam iti vā
samanupaśyati.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§781
iti duḥkhe ‘nvayajñānakṣāntiḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

見道十六心　４ 苦類智

§782–§784　p.128　3段落　737字

§782
tat kasya hetoḥ?
tathā hi bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran prajñāpāramitāṃ prajñāpāramitānāma taṃ ca
bodhisattvaṃ tac ca bodhisattvanāma na samanupaśyati,
saṃskṛte vā dhātāv asaṃskṛte vā
dhātau tathā hi subhūte bodhisattvaḥ prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran naitān
sarvadharmān kalpayati na vikalpayati,
so ‘vikalpe dharme sthitvā smṛtyupasthānāni bhāvayati,
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran na prajñāpāramitāṃ
nāpi prajñāpāramitānāma samanupaśyati,
na bodhisattvaṃ nāpi bodhisattvanāma samanupaśyati.

§783
　　〔PSP1-1 129〕
evaṃ
samyakprahāṇarddhipādendriyabalabodhyaṅgamārgapāramitātathāgatabalavaiśāradyapratisaṃvidaṣṭādaśāveṇikān
buddhadharmān bhāvayati,
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran na prajñāpāramitāṃ nāpi prajñāpāramitānāma,
na bodhisattvaṃ nāpi bodhisattvanāma samanupaśyati,
anyatra sarvākārajñatā manasikārāt.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§784
iti duḥkhe ‘nvayajñānam
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

見道十六心　５ 集法智忍

§785–§786　p.129　2段落　252字

§785
tathā hi tena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caratā dharmalakṣaṇaṃ pratividdhaṃ bhavati,
yac ca dharmāṇāṃ lakṣaṇaṃ tan na saṃkliśyate na vyavadāyate.
evaṃ hi subhūte bodhisattvena mahāsattvena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ
caratā nāmasāṃketikī dharmaprajñaptir anuboddhavyā.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§786
iti samudaye dharmajñānakṣāntiḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

見道十六心　６ 集法智

§787–§794　p.129　8段落　1,275字

§787
sa nāmasāṃketikyā dharmaprajñaptyā avabuddhayā na rūpam abhinivekṣyate,
na vedanām abhinivekṣyate, na saṃjñām abhinivekṣyate,
na saṃskārān abhinivekṣyate,
na vijñānam abhinivekṣyate.

§788
na cakṣur abhinivekṣyate, na rūpam abhinivekṣyate,
na cakṣurvijñānam abhinivekṣyate,
na cakṣuḥsaṃsparśam abhinivekṣyate,
yad api cakṣuḥsaṃsparśapratyayotpannaṃ vedayitaṃ sukhaṃ vā
duḥkhaṃ vā aduḥkhāsukhaṃ vā tad api nābhinivekṣyate.

§789
na śrotram abhinivekṣyate na śabdaṃ na śrotravijñānaṃ na śrotrasaṃsparśaṃ,
yad api śrotrasaṃsparśapratyayotpannaṃ vedayitaṃ sukhaṃ vā
duḥkhaṃ vā aduḥkhāsukhaṃ vā tad api nābhinivekṣyate.

§790
na ghrāṇam abhinivekṣyate na gandhaṃ na ghrāṇavijñānaṃ na ghrāṇasaṃsparśam,
yad api ghrāṇasaṃsparśapratyayotpannaṃ vedayitaṃ sukhaṃ vā
duḥkhaṃ vā aduḥkhāsukhaṃ vā tad api nābhinivekṣyate.

§791
na jihvām abhinivekṣyate na rasaṃ na jihvāvijñānaṃ na jihvāsaṃsparśaṃ,
yad api jihvāsaṃsparśapratyayotpannaṃ vedayitaṃ sukhaṃ vā
duḥkhaṃ vā aduḥkhāsukhaṃ vā tad api nābhinivekṣyate.

§792
na kāyam abhinivekṣyate na spraṣṭavyaṃ na kāyavijñānaṃ na kāyasaṃsparśaṃ,
yad api kāyaḥsaṃsparśapratyayotpannaṃ vedayitaṃ
　　〔PSP1-1 130〕
sukhaṃ vā
duḥkhaṃ vā aduḥkhāsukhaṃ vā tad api nābhinivekṣyate.

§793
na mano ‘bhinivekṣyate na dharmān
na manovijñānaṃ na manaḥsaṃsparśaṃ,
yad api manaḥsaṃsparśapratyayotpannaṃ vedayitaṃ sukhaṃ vā
duḥkhaṃ vā aduḥkhāsukhaṃ vā tad api nābhinivekṣyate,
nāpi saṃskṛtadhātum abhinivekṣyate,
nāpy asaṃskṛtadhātum abhinivekṣyate.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§794
iti samudaye dharmajñānam
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

見道十六心　７ 集類智忍

§795–§799　p.130　5段落　1,129字

§795
sa na dānapāramitām abhinivekṣyate,
na śīlapāramitām abhinivekṣyate,
na kṣāntipāramitām abhinivekṣyate,
na vīryapāramitām abhinivekṣyate,
na dhyānapāramitām abhinivekṣyate,
na prajñāpāramitām abhinivekṣyate,
na nāmāpi na lakṣaṇam api tāsām abhinivekṣyate,
na kāye ‘bhinivekṣyate.

§796
na māṃsacakṣuṣy abhinivekṣyate,
na divyacakṣuṣy abhinivekṣyate,
na prajñācakṣuṣy abhinivekṣyate,
na dharmacakṣuṣy abhinivekṣyate,
na buddhacakṣuṣy abhinivekṣyate,
nābhijñāsv abhinivekṣyate.

§797
nādhyātmaśūnyatāyām abhinivekṣyate,
na bahirdhāśūnyatāyām abhinivekṣyate,
nādhyātmabahirdhāśūnyatāyām abhinivekṣyate,
na śūnyatāśūnyatāyāṃ na mahāśūnyatāyāṃ na paramārthaśūnyatāyāṃ
na saṃskṛtaśūnyatāyāṃ nāsaṃskṛtaśūnyatāyāṃ nātyantaśūnyatāyāṃ
nānavarāgraśūnyatāyāṃ nānavakāraśūnyatāyāṃ na prakṛtiśūnyatāyāṃ
na sarvadharmaśūnyatāyāṃ na svalakṣaṇaśūnyatāyāṃ
nānupalambhaśūnyatāyāṃ nābhāvasvabhāvaśūnyatāyāṃ na bhāvaśūnyatāyāṃ
nābhāvaśūnyatāyāṃ na svabhāvaśūnyatāyāṃ na parabhāvaśūnyatāyām
abhinivekṣyate.

§798
na tathatāyāṃ na bhūtakoṭyāṃ na dharmadhātau na sattvaparipāke
na buddhakṣetrapariśuddhau nopāyakauśalye ‘bhinivekṣyate.
tat kasya hetoḥ?
tathā hi te sarvadharmā na saṃvidyante yas cābhiniviśeta
yena cābhiniviśeta yatra cābhiniviśeta.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§799
iti samudaye ‘nvayajñānakṣāntiḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

見道十六心　８ 集類智

§800–§801　p.130　2段落　294字

§800
evaṃ hi subhūte bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ carann anabhiniviṣṭaḥ
sarvadharmeṣu dānapāramitayā vivardhate,
śīlapāramitayā
　　〔PSP1-1 131〕
vivardhate,
kṣāntipāramitayā vivardhate, vīryapāramitayā vivardhate,
dhyānapāramitayā vivardhate, prajñāpāramitayā vivardhate,
bodhisattvaniyāmam avakrāmati.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§801
iti samudaye ‘nvayajñānam
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

見道十六心　９ 滅法智忍

§802–§803　p.131　2段落　118字

§802
evaṃ hi subhūte bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāñ carann avinivartanīyāṃ bhūmim avakrāmati.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§803
iti nirodhe dharmajñānakṣāntiḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

見道十六心　10 滅法智

§804–§805　p.131　2段落　501字

§804
evaṃ caran subhūte bodhisattvo mahāsattvo ‘bhijñāḥ paripūrayati,
abhijñāḥ paripūrya buddhakṣetreṇa buddhakṣetraṃ saṃkrāmati,
sattvāṃś ca paripācayati, buddhāṃś ca bhagavataḥ
satkaroti gurukaroti mānayati pūjayati tenaiva kuśalamūlena teṣāṃ buddhānāṃ
bhagavatāṃ cāntika upapadyate, dharmaṃ ca
śṛṇoti śrutāś cāsya dharmā na jātūcchetsyante yāvadā bodhimaṇḍād iti
dhāraṇīmukhāni pratilapsyate samādhimukhāni
pratilapsyate.
evaṃ hi subhūte bodhisattvena mahāsattvena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ
caratā nāmasāṃketikī dharmaprajñaptir anuboddhavyā.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§805
iti nirodhe dharmajñānam
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

見道十六心　11 滅類智忍

§806–§851　p.131　46段落　4,982字

§806
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte yad ucyate bodhisattvo
mahāsattva ity api tu rūpaṃ bodhisattva iti,
vedanā bodhisattva iti, saṃjñā bodhisattva iti,
saṃskārā bodhisattva iti,
vijñānaṃ bodhisattva iti?

§807
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte ‘nyatra rūpād bodhisattva iti,
anyatra vedanāyā bodhisattva iti,
anyatra saṃjñāyā bodhisattva iti,
anyatra saṃskārebhyo bodhisattva iti,
anyatra vijñānād bodhisattva iti?

§808
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte rūpe bodhisattva iti,
vedanāyāṃ bodhisattva iti, saṃjñāyāṃ bodhisattva iti,
saṃskāreṣu bodhisattva iti,
vijñāne bodhisattva iti?

§809
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte boadhisattve rūpam iti,
bodhisattve vedaneti, bodhisattve saṃjñeti,
bodhisattve saṃskārā iti,
bodhisattve vijñānam iti?

§810
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte arūpo bodhisattva iti,
avedano bodhisattva
　　〔PSP1-1 132〕
iti,
asaṃjño bodhisattva iti, asaṃskaro bodhisattva iti,
avijñano bodhisattva iti?

§811
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte cakṣur bodhisattvo ‘nyatra cakṣuṣaś
cakṣuṣi bodhisattvo bodhisattve cakṣur acakṣuṣko bodhisattva iti,

§812
śrotraṃ bodhisattvo ‘nyatra śrotrāc chrotre bodhisattvo
bodhisattve śrotram aśrotro bodhisattva iti,

§813
ghrāṇaṃ bodhisattvo ‘nyatra ghrāṇād ghrāṇe bodhisattvo
bodhisattve ghrāṇam aghrāṇo bodhisattva iti,

§814
jihvā bodhisattvo ‘nyatra jihvāyā jihvāyāṃ bodhisattvo
bodhisattve jihvājihvo bodhisattva iti,

§815
kāyo bodhisattvo ‘nyatra kāyāt kāye bodhisattvo
bodhisattve kāyo ‘kāyo bodhisattva iti,

§816
mano bodhisattvo ‘nyatra manaso manasi bodhisattvo
bodhisattve mano ‘manasko bodhisattva iti?

§817
subhūtir āha: no hīdaṃ bhagavan.

§818
bhagavān āha: tat kiṃ manyase subhūte rūpaṃ bodhisattvo
‘nyatra rūpād rūpe bodhisattvo bodhisattve rūpam arūpo bodhisattva iti?

§819
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte śabdo bodhisattvo ‘nyatra śabdāc
chabde bodhisattvo bodhisattve śabdo ‘śabdo bodhisattva iti?

§820
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte gandho bodhisattvo ‘nyatra gandhād
gandhe bodhisattvo bodhisattve gandho ‘gandho bodhisattva iti?

§821
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte raso bodhisattvo ‘nyatra rasād
rase bodhisattvo bodhisattve raso ‘raso bodhisattva iti?

§822
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte spraṣṭavyaṃ bodhisattvo ‘nyatra spraṣṭavyāt
spraṣṭavye bodhisattvo bodhisattve spraṣṭavyam aspraṣṭavyo bodhisattva iti?

§823
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte dharmo bodhisattvo ‘nyatra dharmād
dharme bodhisattvo bodhisattve dharmo ‘dharmo bodhisattva iti?

§824
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte cakṣūrūpacakṣurvijñānāni
bodhisattvo
　　〔PSP1-1 133〕
‘nyatra ebhya eṣu saḥ,
etāni tasmin vinā cakṣūrūpacakṣurvijñānair
bodhisattva iti?

§825
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte śrotraśabdaśrotravijñānānibodhisattvo ‘nyatra ebhya eṣu ‘;
saḥ, etāni tasmin vinā śrotraśabdaśrotravijñānair
bodhisattva iti?

§826
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte ghrāṇagandhaghrāṇavijñānāni
bodhisattvo ‘nyatra ebhya eṣu saḥ,
etāni tasmin vinā ghrāṇagandhaghrāṇavijñānair
bodhisattva iti?

§827
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte jihvārasajihvāvijñānāni
bodhisattvo ‘nyatra ebhya eṣu saḥ,
etāni tasmin vinā jihvārasajihvāvijñānair
bodhisattva iti?

§828
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte kāyaspraṣṭavyakāyavijñānāni
bodhisattvo ‘nyatra ebhya eṣu saḥ,
etāni tasmin vinā kāyaspraṣṭavyakāyavijñānair
bodhisattva iti?

§829
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte manodharmamanovijñānāni
bodhisattvo ‘nyatra ebhya eṣu saḥ,
etāni tasmin vinā manodharmamanovijñānair
bodhisattva iti?

§830
subhūtir āha: no hīdaṃ bhagavan.

§831
bhagavān āha: tat kiṃ manyase subhūte pṛthivīdhātur
bodhisattvo ‘nyatra pṛbthivīdhātos tatra bodhisattvo
bodhisattve pṛthivīdhātur apṛthivīdhātuko bodhisattva iti?

§832
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte ‘bdhātur bodhisattvo ‘nyatrābdhātos
tatra bodhisattvo bodhisattve ‘bdhātur anabdhātuko bodhisattva iti?

§833
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte tejodhātur bodhisattvo ‘nyatra
tejodhātos tatra bodhisattvo bodhisattve tejodhātur atejodhātuko bodhisattva iti?

§834
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte vāyudhātur bodhisattvo ‘nyatra
vāyudhātos tatra bodhisattvo bodhisattve vāyudhātur avāyudhātuko bodhisattva iti?

§835
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte ākāśadhātur bodhisattvo ‘nyatrākāśadhātos
tatra bodhisattvo bodhisattve ākāśadhātur anākāśadhātuko bodhisattva iti?

§836
　　〔PSP1-1 134〕
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte vijñānadhātur bodhisattvo
‘nyatra vijñānadhātos tatra bodhisattvo bodhisattve
vijñānadhātur avijñānadhātuko bodhisattva iti?

§837
subhūtir āha: no hīdaṃ bhagavan.

§838
bhagavān āha: tat kiṃ manyase subhūte avidyā bodhisattvo
‘nyatrāvidyāyā avidyāyāṃ bodhisattvo bodhisattve ‘vidyānavidyo bodhisattva iti?

§839
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte saṃskārā bodhisattvo ‘nyatra saṃskārebhyaḥ
saṃskāreṣu bodhisattvo bodhisattve saṃskārā asaṃskāro bodhisattva iti?

§840
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte vijñānaṃ bodhisattvo ‘nyatra vijñānād
vijñāne bodhisattvo bodhisattve vijñānam avijñāno bodhisattva iti?

§841
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte nāmarūpaṃ bodhisattvo ‘nyatra nāmarūpān
nāmarūpe bodhisattvo bodhisattve nāmarūpam anāmarūpo bodhisattva iti?

§842
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte ṣaḍāyatanaṃ bodhisattvo ‘nyatra ṣaḍāyatanāt
ṣaḍāyatane bodhisattvo bodhisattve ṣaḍāyatanam aṣaḍāyatano bodhisattva iti?

§843
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte sparśo bodhisattvo ‘nyatra sparśāt
sparse bodhisattvo bodhisattve sparśo ‘sparśo bodhisattva iti?

§844
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte vedanā bodhisattvo ‘nyatra vedanāyā
vedanāyāṃ bodhisattvo bodhisattve vedanāvedano bodhisattva iti?

§845
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte tṛṣṇā bodhisattvo ‘nyatra tṛṣṇāyāḥ
tṛṣṇāyāṃ bodhisattvo bodhisattve tṛṣṇātṛṣṇo bodhisattva iti?

§846
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte upādānaṃ bodhisattvo ‘nyatra upādānād
upādāne bodhisattvo bodhisattve upādānam anupādāno bodhisattva iti,

§847
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte bhavo bodhisattvo ‘nyatra bhavād
bhave bodhisattvo bodhisattve bhavo ‘bhavo bodhisattva iti?

§848
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte jātir bodhisattvo ‘nyatra jāter
jātau bodhisattvo bodhisattve jātir ajātir bodhisattva iti?

§849
　　〔PSP1-1 135〕
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte jarāmaraṇaṃ bodhisattvo ‘nyatra jarāmaraṇād
jarāmaraṇe bodhisattvo bodhisattve jarāmaraṇam ajarāmaraṇo bodhisattva iti?

§850
subhūtir āha: no hīdaṃ bhagavan.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§851
iti nirodhe ‘nvayajñānakṣāntiḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

見道十六心　12 滅類智

§852–§905　p.135　54段落　8,830字

§852
bhagavān āha: tat kiṃ manyase subhūte ‘pi nu yā rūpasya
tathatā sā bodhisattvo ‘nyatra rūpatathatāyā rūpatathatāyāṃ
bodhisattvo bodhisattve rūpatathatā arūpatathato bodhisattva iti?

§853
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte yā vedanātathatā sā bodhisattvo
‘nyatra vedanātathatāyā vedanātathatāyāṃ bodhisattvo
bodhisattve vedanātathatā avedanātathato bodhisattva iti?

§854
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte yā saṃjñātathatā
sā bodhisattvo ‘nyatra saṃjñātathatāyāḥ
saṃjñātathatāyāṃ bodhisattvo bodhisattve saṃjñātathatā
asaṃjñātathato bodhisattva iti?

§855
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte yā saṃskāratathatā
sā bodhisattvo ‘nyatra saṃskāratathatāyāḥ
saṃskāratathatāyāṃ bodhisattvo bodhisattve
saṃskāratathatā asaṃskāratathato bodhisattva iti?

§856
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte yā vijñānatathatā sā bodhisattvo
‘nyatra vijñānatathatāyā vijñānatathatāyāṃ bodhisattvo
bodhisattve vijñānatathatā avijñānatathato bodhisattva iti?

§857
subhūtir āha: no hīdaṃ bhagavan.

§858
bhagavān āha: tat kiṃ manyase subhūte yadi vyasteṣu
skandheṣu na bodhisattvaḥ samasteṣu
bhavatu yā skandhatathatā sā bodhisattvo ‘nyatra skandhatathatāyāḥ
skandhatathatāyāṃ bodhisattvo bodhisattve skandhatathatā
askandhatathato bodhisattva iti?

§859
subhūtir āha: no hīdaṃ bhagavan.

§860
bhagavān āha: tat kiṃ manyase subhūte yā cakṣūrūpacakṣurvijñānatathatā
sā bodhisattvo ‘nyatra cakṣūrūpacakṣurvijñānatathatāyāś
cakṣūrūpacakṣurvijñānatathatāyāṃ bodhisattvo bodhisattve
cakṣūrūpacakṣurvijñānatathatā acakṣūrūpacakṣurvijñānatathato bodhisattva iti?

§861
　　〔PSP1-1 136〕
evaṃ śrotraśabdaśrotravijñānatathatā ghrāṇagandhaghrāṇavijñānatathatā
jihvārasajihvāvijñānatathatā kāyaspraṣṭavyakāyavijñanatathatāyā
manodharmamanovijñānatathatā sā bodhisattvo ‘nyatra
manodharmamanovijñānatathatāyā manodharmamanovijñānatathatāyāṃ
bodhisattvo bodhisattve nmanodharmamanovijñānatathatā
amanodharmamanovijñānatathato bodhisattva iti?

§862
subhūtir āha: no hīdaṃ bhagavan.

§863
bhagavān āha: tat kiṃ manyase subhūte yā pṛthivīdhātutathatā
sā bodhisattvo ‘nyatra pṛthivīdhātutathatāyāḥ
pṛthivīdhātutathatāyāṃ bodhisattvo bodhisattve
pṛthivīdhātutathatā apṛthivīdhātutathato bodhisattva iti?

§864
subhūtir āha: no hīdaṃ bhagavan.

§865
bhagavān āha: tat kiṃ manyase subhūte yā abdhātutathatā
sā bodhisattvo ‘nyatrābdhātutathatāyā abdhātutathatāyāṃ
bodhisattvo bodhisattve abdhātutathatā anabdhātutathato bodhisattva iti?

§866
subhūtir āha: no hīdaṃ bhagavan.

§867
bhagavān āha: tat kiṃ manyase subhūte yā tejodhātutathatā
sā bodhisattvo ‘nyatra tejodhātutathatāyāḥ
tejodhātutathatāyāṃ bodhisattvo bodhisattve
tejodhātutathatā atejodhātutathato bodhisattva iti.

§868
subhūtir āha: no hīdaṃ bhagavan.

§869
bhagavān āha: tat kiṃ manyase subhūte yā vāyudhātutathatā
sā bodhisattvo ‘nyatra vāyudhātutathatāyāḥ
vāyudhātutathatāyāṃ bodhisattvo bodhisattve
vāyudhātutathatā avāyudhātutathato bodhisattva iti?

§870
subhūtir āha: no hīdaṃ bhagavan.

§871
bhagavān āha: tat kiṃ manyase subhūte yā ākāśadhātutathatā
sā bodhisattvo ‘nyatra ākāśadhātutathatāyā ākāśadhātutathatāyāṃ
bodhisattvo bodhisattve ākāśadhātutathatā anākāśadhātutathato bodhisattva iti?

§872
subhūtir āha: no hīdaṃ bhagavan.

§873
bhagavān āha:

§874
　　〔PSP1-1 137〕
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte yā vijñānadhātutathatā sā bodhisattvo
‘nyatra vijñānadhātutathatāyā vijñānadhātutathatāyāṃ bodhisattvo
bodhisattve vijñānadhātutathatā anvijñānadhātutathato bodhisattva iti?

§875
subhūtir āha: no hīdaṃ bhagavan.

§876
bhagavān āha: tat kiṃ manyase?
subhūte yadi vyasteṣu dhātuṣu na bodhisattvaḥ samasteṣu
bhavatu yā dhātutathatā sā bodhisattvo ‘nyatra dhātutathatāyā
dhātutathatāyāṃ bodhisattvo bodhisattve dhātutathatā adhātutathato bodhisattva iti?

§877
subhūtir āha: no hīdaṃ bhagavan.

§878
bhagavān āha: tat kiṃ manyase?
subhūte yā cakṣustathatā sā bodhisattvo ‘nyatra
cakṣustathatāyāś cakṣustathatāyāṃ bodhisattvo
bodhisattve cakṣustathatā acakṣustathato bodhisattva iti.
evaṃ yā śrotratathatāghrāṇatathatājihvātathatākāyatathatā,

§879
tat kiṃ manyase subhūe yā manastathatā sā bodhisattvo
‘nyatra manastathatāyā manastathatāyāṃ bodhisattvo
bodhisattve manastathatā amanastathato bodhisattva iti?

§880
subhūtir āha: no hīdaṃ bhagavan.

§881
bhagavān āha: tat kiṃ manyase subhūte yā rūpatathatā
sā bodhisattvo ‘nyatra rūpatathatāyā rūpatathatāyāṃ
bodhisattvo bodhisattve rūpatathatā arūpatathato bodhisattva iti?
evaṃ yāḥ śabdagandharasaspraṣṭavyadharmatathatāḥ
sā bodhisattvo ‘nyatra śabdagandharasaspraṣṭavyadharmatathatābhyaḥ
śabdagandharasaspraṣṭavyadharmatathatāsu
bodhisattvo bodhisattve śabdagandharasaspraṣṭavyadharmatathatā
aśabdagandharasaspraṣṭavyadharmatathato bodhisattva iti?

§882
subhūtir āha: no hīdaṃ bhagavan.

§883
bhagavān āha: yadi subhūte vyasteṣv āyataneṣu na bodhisattvaḥ
samasteṣu bhavatu yā subhūte āyatanatathatā sā bodhisattvo
‘nyatrāyatanatathatāyā āyatanatathatāyāṃ bodhisattvo
bodhisattve āyatanatathatā
　　〔PSP1-1 138〕
anāyatanatathato bodhisattva iti?

§884
subhūtir āha: no hīdaṃ bhagavan.

§885
bhagavān āha: tat kiṃ manyase subhūte yā avidyātathatā sā bodhisattvo
‘nyatrāvidyātathatā yā avidyātathatāyā avidyātathatāyāṃ
bodhisattvo bodhisattve avidyātathatā anavidyātathato bodhisattva iti?

§886
evaṃ yā saṃskāratathatā vijñānatathatā nāmarūpatathatā
ṣaḍāyatanatathatā sparśatathatā vedanātathatā
tṛṣṇātathatā upādānatathatā bhavatathatā jātitathatā,

§887
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte yā jarāmaraṇatathatā sā bodhisattvo
‘nyatra jarāmaraṇatathatāyā jarāmaraṇatathatāyāṃ bodhisattvo
bodhisattve jarāmaraṇatathatā ajarāmaraṇatathato bodhisattva iti?

§888
subhūtir āha: no hīdaṃ bhagavan.

§889
bhagavān āha: tat kiṃ manyase subhūte yadi vyasteṣu
pratītyasamutpādāṅgeṣu na bodhisattvaḥ
samasteṣu bhavatu yā pratītyasamutpādatathatā
sā bodhisattvo ‘nyatra pratītyasamutpādatathatāyāḥ
pratītyasamutpādatathatāyāṃ bodhisattvo bodhisattve
pratītyasamutpādatathatā apratītyasamutpādatathato bodhisattva iti?

§890
subhūtir āha: no hīdaṃ bhagavan.
bhagavān āha: kiṃ punas tvaṃ subhūte ‘rthavaśam upādāyaivaṃ vadasi:
na rūpaṃ bodhisattva iti,
na vedanā na saṃjñā na saṃskārā na vijñānaṃ na pṛthivīdhātur
nābdhātur na tejodhātur na vāyudhātur nākāśadhātur na vijñānadhātur
na rūpāṇi na śabdā na gandhā na rasā na spraṣṭavyā na dharmāḥ,
na cakṣur na śrotraṃ na ghrāṇaṃ na jihvā nakāyo na manaḥ,
na cakṣūrūpacakṣurvijñānaṃ na śrotraśabdaśrotravijñānaṃ
na ghrāṇagandhaghrāṇavijñānaṃ na jihvārasajihvāvijñānaṃ
na kāyaspraṣṭavyakāyavijñānaṃ na manodharmamanovijñānaṃ, nāvidyā evaṃ
na saṃskāravijñānanāmarūpaṣaḍāyatanasparśavedanātṛṣṇopādānabhavajātijarāmaraṇaṃ
bodhisattva iti,
yāvan na skandhadhātvāyatanapratītyasamutpādo bodhisattva iti,
na rūpatathatā bodhisattva iti,
na vedanātathatā na saṃjñātathatā na saṃskāratathatā na
　　〔PSP1-1 139〕
vijñānatathatā yāvan na pṛthivīdhātutathatā nābdhātutathatā
na tejodhātutathatā na vāyudhātutathatānākāśadhātutathatā na vijñānadhātutathatā,

§891
na cakṣustathatā na śrotratathatā na ghrāṇatathatā
na jihvātathatāna kāyatathatā na manastathatā,

§892
na rūpatathatā na śabdatathatā na gandhatathatā
na rasatathatāna spraṣṭavyatathatā na dharmatathatā,

§893
na cakṣūrūpacakṣurvijñānatathatā na śrotraśabdaśrotravijñānatathatā
na ghrāṇagandhaghrāṇavijñānatathatā na jihvārasajihvāvijñānatathatā
na kāyaspraṣṭavyakāyavijñānatathatā na manodharmamanovijñānatathatā,

§894
nāvidyātathatā na saṃskāratathatā na vijñānatathatā
na nāmarūpatathatā na ṣaḍāyatanatathatā na sparśatathatā
na vedanātathatā na tṛṣṇātathatā nopādānatathatā
na bhavatathatā na jātitathatā na jarāmaraṇatathatā yāvan
na skandhadhātvāyatanatathatā na pratītyasamutpādatathatā bodhisattva iti.
subhūtir āha: atyantatayā bhagavan bodhisattvo na vidyate nopalabhyate,
tat kuto rūpaṃ bodhisattvo bhaviṣyati,
vedanā saṃjñā saṃskārā vijñānaṃ bodhisattvo bhaviṣyati.

§895
atyantatayā bhagavan bodhisattvo na vidyate nopalabhyate.
tat kutaḥ pṛthivīdhātu bodhisattvo bhaviṣyati,
evam abdhātus tejodhātur vāyudhātur ākāśadhātur
vijñānadhātur bodhisattvo bhaviṣyati.

§896
atyantatayā bhagavan bodhisattvo na vidyate nopalabhyate,
tat kuto rūpaṃ bodhisattvo bhaviṣyati,
evaṃ śabdo gandho rasaḥ sparśo dharmo bodhisattvo bhaviṣyati,
evaṃ cakṣuḥ śrotraṃ ghrāṇaṃ jihvā kāyo mano bodhisattvo bhaviṣyati.

§897
atyantatayā bhagavan bodhisattvo na vidyate nopalabhyate,
tat kutaś cakṣūrūpacakṣurvijñānāni bodhisattvo bhaviṣyati,
evaṃ śrotraśabdaśrotravijñanāni ghrāṇagandhaghrāṇavijñānāni
jihvārasajihvāvijñānāni
　　〔PSP1-1 140〕
kāyaspraṣṭavyakāyavijñānāni,
manodharmamanovijñānāni bodhisattvo bhaviṣyati.

§898
atyantatayā bhagavan bodhisattvo na vidyte nopalabhyate,
tat kuto ‘vidyā bodhisattvo bhaviṣyati.
evaṃ saṃskāravijñānanāmarūpaṣaḍāyatanasparśavedanātṛṣṇopādānabhavajātijarāmaraṇaṃ
bodhisattvo bhaviṣyati.

§899
atyantatayā bhagavan bodhisattvo na vidyate nopalabhyate,
tat kutaḥ punar asya rūpatathatopalapsyate,
vedanātathatā saṃjñātathatā saṃskāratathatā vijñānatathatopalapsyate.

§900
atyantataya bhagavan bodhisattvo na vidyate nopalabhyate,
tat kuto ‘sya pṛthivīdhātutathatopalapsyate,
evam abdhātutejodhātuvāyudhātvākāśadhātuvijñānadhātutathatopalapsyate.

§901
atyantatayā bhagavan bodhisattvo na vidyate nopalabhyate,
tat kuto ‘sya rūpatathatopalapsyate,
evaṃ śabdagandharasaspraṣṭavyadharmatathatopalapsyate,
evaṃ cakṣustathatā śrotratathatā ghrāṇatathatā
jihvātathatā kāyatathatā manastathatopalapsyate,
evaṃ cakṣūrūpacakṣurvijñānatathatopalapsyate,
evaṃ śrotraśabdaśrotravijñānatathatā ghrāṇagandhaghrāṇavijñānatathatā
jihvārasajihvāvijñānatathatā kāyaspraṣṭavyakāyavijñānatathatā
manodharmamanovijñānatathatopalapsyate.

§902
atyantatayā bhagavan bodhisattvo na vidyate nopalabhyate,
tat kuto ‘syāvidyātathatopalapsyate,
evaṃ saṃskāratathatā vijñānatathatā nāmarūpatathatā
ṣaḍāyatanatathatā sparśatathatā vedanātathatā tṛṣṇātathatā
upādānatathatā bhavatathatā jātitathatā jarāmaraṇatathatopalapsyate.

§903
evam ekaikaśaḥ skandhadhātvāyatanapratītyasamutpādeṣu
vyastasamasteṣv atyantatayā bhagavan bodhisattvo na vidyate nopalabhyate,
tat kuto ‘sya skandhadhātvāyatanapratītyasamutpādatathatopalapsyate,
naitat sthānaṃ vidyate.

§904
bhagavān āha: sādhu sādhu subhūte,
evaṃ khalu subhūte bodhisattvena mahāsattvena
sattvānupalabdhyā prajñāpāramitānupalabdhau śikṣitavyam.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§905
　　〔PSP1-1 141〕
iti nirodhe ‘nvayajñānam
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

見道十六心　13 道法智忍

§906–§936　p.141　31段落　6,194字

§906
bhagavān āha: tat kiṃ manyase subhūte rūpasyaitad adhivacanaṃ bodhisattva iti,
vedanāyāḥ saṃjñāyāḥ saṃskārāṇāṃ
vijñānasyaitad adhivacanaṃ bodhisattva iti?

§907
subhūtir āha: no hīdaṃ bhagavan.

§908
bhagavān āha: tat kiṃ manyase subhūte rūpanityatāyā
rūpānityatāyā etad adhivacanaṃ bodhisattva iti,
rūpasukhatāyā rūpaduḥkhatāyā rūpātmatāyā rūpānātmatāyā
rūpaśāntatāyā rūpāśāntatāyā etad adhivacanaṃ bodhisattva iti?

§909
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte vedanānityatāyā
vedanānityatāyā etad adhivacanaṃ bodhisattva iti,
vedanāsukhatāyā vedanāduḥkhatāyā vedanātmatāyā vedanānātmatāyā
vedanāśāntatāyā vedanāśāntatāyā etad adhivacanaṃ bodhisattva iti?

§910
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte saṃjñānityatāyā
saṃjñānityatāyā etad adhivacanaṃ bodhisattva iti,
saṃjñāsukhatāyā saṃjñāduḥkhatāyā saṃjñātmatāyā saṃjñānātmatāyā
saṃjñāśāntatāyā saṃjñāśāntatāyā etad adhivacanaṃ bodhisattva iti?

§911
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte saṃskāranityatāyā
saṃskārānityatāyā etad adhivacanaṃ bodhisattva iti,
saṃskārasukhatāyāḥ saṃskāraduḥkhatāyāḥ
saṃskārātmatāyāḥ saṃskārānātmatāyāḥ saṃskāraśāntatāyāḥ
saṃskārāśāntatāyā etad adhivacanaṃ bodhisattva iti?

§912
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte vijñānanityatāyā
vijñānānityatāyā etad adhivacanaṃ bodhisattva iti,
vijñānasukhatāyā vijñānaduḥkhatāyā vijñānātmatāyā vijñānanātmatāyā
vijñānaśāntatāyā vijñānāśāntatāyā etad adhivacanaṃ bodhisattva iti?

§913
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte rūpaśūnyatāyā rūpāśūnyatāyā
rūpanimittatāyā rūpānimittatāyā rūpapraṇihitatāyā
rūpāpraṇihitatāyā etad adhivacanaṃ bodhisattva iti?
evaṃ vedanā saṃjñā saṃskārāḥ,

§914
tat kiṃ manyase subhūte vijñānaśūnyatāyā vijñānāśūnyatāyā
vijñānanimittatāyā
　　〔PSP1-1 142〕
vijñānānimittatāyā vijñānapraṇihitatāyā
vijñānāpraṇihitatāyā etad adhivacanaṃ bodhisattva iti?

§915
subhūtir āha: no hīdaṃ bhagavan.

§916
bhagavān āha: kiṃ punas tvaṃ subhūte ‘rthavaśaṃ pratītya evaṃ vadasi:
na rūpasya nityatādhivacanaṃ nānityatādhivacanaṃ bodhisattva iti,
evaṃ na sukhādhivacanaṃ na duḥkhādhivacanaṃ
nātmādhivacanaṃ nānātmādhivacanaṃ na śāntādhivacanaṃ
nāśāntādhivacanaṃ na śūnyatādhivacanaṃ nāśūnyatādhivacanaṃ
na nimittādhivacanaṃ nānimittādhivacanaṃ na rūpasya
praṇihitādhivacanaṃ nāpraṇihitādhivacanaṃ bodhisattva iti,

§917
na vedanāyā nityatādhivacanaṃ nānityatādhivacanaṃ bodhisattva iti,
evaṃ na sukhādhivacanaṃ na duḥkhādhivacanaṃ
nātmādhivacanaṃ nānātmādhivacanaṃ na śāntādhivacanaṃ
nāśāntādhivacanaṃ na śūnyatādhivacanaṃ nāśūnyatādhivacanaṃ
na nimittādhivacanaṃ nānimittādhivacanaṃ na vedanāyāḥ
praṇihitādhivacanaṃ nāpraṇihitādhivacanaṃ bodhisattva iti,

§918
na saṃjñāyā nityatādhivacanam anityatādhivacanaṃ bodhisattva iti,
evaṃ na sukhādhivacanaṃ na duḥkhādhivacanaṃ
nātmādhivacanaṃ nānātmādhivacanaṃ na śāntādhivacanaṃ
nāśāntādhivacanaṃ na śūnyatādhivacanaṃ nāśūnyatādhivacanaṃ
na nimittādhivacanaṃ nānimittādhivacanaṃ na saṃjñāyāḥ
praṇihitādhivacanaṃ nāpraṇihitādhivacanaṃ bodhisattva iti,

§919
na saṃskārānāṃ nityatādhivacanam anityatādhivacanaṃ bodhisattva iti,
evaṃ na sukhādhivacanaṃ na duḥkhādhivacanaṃ
nātmādhivacanaṃ nānātmādhivacanaṃ na śāntādhivacanaṃ
nāśāntādhivacanaṃ na śūnyatādhivacanaṃ nāśūnyatādhivacanaṃ
na nimittādhivacanaṃ nānimittādhivacanaṃ na saṃskārānāṃ
praṇihitādhivacanaṃ nāpraṇihitādhivacanaṃ
　　〔PSP1-1 143〕
bodhisattva iti,

§920
na vijñānasya nityatādhivacanaṃ nānityatādhivacanaṃ bodhisattva iti,
evaṃ na sukhādhivacanaṃ na duḥkhādhivacanaṃ
nātmādhivacanaṃ nānātmādhivacanaṃ na śāntādhivacanaṃ
nāśāntādhivacanaṃ na śūnyatādhivacanaṃ nāśūnyatādhivacanaṃ
na nimittādhivacanaṃ nānimittādhivacanaṃ na vijñānasya
praṇihitādhivacanaṃ nāpraṇihitādhivacanaṃ bodhisattva iti.

§921
subhūtir āha: atyantatayā bhagavan rūpaṃ na vidyate nopalabhyate,
kuto rūpādhivacanaṃ bodhisattvo bhaviṣyati,

§922
atyantayā bhagavan vedanā na vidyate nopalabhyate,
kuto vedanādhivacanaṃ bodhisattvo bhaviṣyati,

§923
atyantatayā bhagavan saṃjñā na vidyate nopalabhyate,
kutaḥ saṃjñādhivacanaṃ bodhisattvo bhaviṣyati,

§924
atyantatayā bhagavan saṃskārā na vidyante nopalabhyante,
kutaḥ saṃskārādhivacanaṃ bodhisattvo bhaviṣyati,

§925
atyantatayā bhagavan vijñānaṃ na vidyate nopalabhyate,
kuto vijñānādhivacanaṃ bodhisattvo bhaviṣyati.

§926
atyantatayā bhagavan nityaṃ na vidyate nopalabhyate,
kuto rūpanityatādhivacanaṃ bodhisattvo bhaviṣyati,

§927
atyantatayā bhagavann anityaṃ na vidyate nopalabhyate,
kuto rūpānityatādhivacanaṃ bodhisattvo bhaviṣyati,
evaṃ na sukhādhivacanaṃ na duḥkhādhivacanaṃ nātmādhivacanaṃ
nānātmādhivacanaṃ na śāntādhivacanaṃ nāśāntādhivacanaṃ
na śūnyatādhivacanaṃ nāśūnyatādhivacanaṃ na nimittādhivacanaṃ
nānimittādhivacanaṃ na praṇihitādhivacanaṃ
nāpraṇihitādhivacanaṃ bodhisattvo bhaviṣyati,
evaṃ vedanā saṃjñā saṃskārāḥ,

§928
atyantatayā bhagavan nityaṃ na vidyate nopalabhyate,
kuto vijñānanityatādhivacanaṃ bodhisattvo bhaviṣyati,

§929
atyantatayā bhagavann anityaṃ na vidyate nopalabhyate,
kuto vijñānānityatādhivacanaṃ bodhisattvo bhaviṣyati,
evaṃ na sukhādhivacanaṃ na duḥkhādhivacanaṃ
nātmādhivacanaṃ nānātmādhivacanaṃ na śāntādhivacanaṃ
　　〔PSP1-1 144〕
nāśāntādhivacanaṃ na śūnyatādhivacanaṃ
nāśūnyatādhivacanaṃ na nimittādhivacanaṃ nānimittādhivacanaṃ
na praṇihitādhivacanaṃ nāpraṇihitādhivacanaṃ bodhisattvo bhaviṣyati.

§930
bhagavān āha: sādhu sādhu subhūte,
evaṃ hi subhūte bodhisattvena mahāsattvena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ
caratā rūpādhivacanam anupalabhamānena vedanādhivacanam
anupalabhamānena saṃjñādhivacanam anupalabhamānena
saṃskārādhivacanam anupalabhamānena vijñānādhivacanam anupalabhamānena.

§931
rūpasya nityānityādhivacanam anupalabhamānena
sukhaduḥkhādhivacanam anupalabhamānena ātmanānātmādhivacanam
anupalabhamānena śāntāśāntādhivacanam anupalabhamānena
śūnyāśūnyādhivacanam anupalabhamānena nimittānimittādhivacanam
anupalabhamānena praṇihitāpraṇihitādhivacanam anupalabhamānena,

§932
vedanāyā nityānityādhivacacanam anupalabhamānena
sukhaduḥkhādhivacanam anupalabhamānena ātmānātmādhivacanam
anupalabhamānena śāntāśāntādhivacanam anupalabhamānena
śūnyāśūnyādhivacanam anupalabhamānena nimittānimittādhivacanam
anupalabhamānena praṇihitāpraṇihitādhivacanam anupalabhamānena,

§933
saṃjñāyā nityānityādhivacacanam anupalabhamānena
sukhaduḥkhādhivacanam anupalabhamānena ātmanānātmādhivacanam
anupalabhamānena śāntāśāntādhivacanam anupalabhamānena
śūnyāśūnyādhivacanam anupalabhamānena nimittānimittādhivacanam
anupalabhamānena praṇihitāpraṇihitādhivacanam anupalabhamānena,

§934
saṃskārāṇāṃ nityānityādhivacacanam anupalabhamānena
sukhaduḥkhādhivacanam anupalabhamānena ātmānātmādhivacanam
anupalabhamānena śāntāśāntādhivacanam anupalabhamānena
śūnyāśūnyādhivacanam anupalabhamānena nimittānimittādhivacanam
anupalabhamānena praṇihitāpraṇihitādhivacanam anupalabhamānena,

§935
vijñānasya nityānityādhivacacanam anupalabhamānena
sukhaduḥkhādhivacanam anupalabhamānena ātmānātmādhivacanam
anupalabhamānena
　　〔PSP1-1 145〕
śāntāśāntādhivacanam anupalabhamānena
śūnyāśūnyādhivacanam anupalabhamānena nimittānimittādhivacanam
anupalabhamānena praṇihitāpraṇihitādhivacanam
anupalabhamānena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ śikṣitavyam.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§936
iti mārge dharmajñānakṣāntiḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

見道十六心　14 道法智

§937–§938　p.145　2段落　173字

§937
yad api subhūte evaṃ vadasi,
nāhaṃ taṃ dharmaṃ samanupaśyāmi yad uta bodhisattva iti,
na hi subhūte dharmo dharmadhātuṃ samanupaśyati,
nāpi dharmadhātur dharmaṃ samanupaśyati.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§938
iti mārge dharmajñānam
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

見道十六心　15 道類智忍

§939–§950　p.145　12段落　954字

§939
na subhūte rūpadhātur dharmadhātuṃ samanupaśyati,
nāpi dharmadhātū rūpadhātuṃ samanupaśyati,

§940
na subhūte vedanādhātur dharmadhātuṃ samanupaśyati,
nāpi dharmadhātur vedanādhātuṃ samanupaśyati,

§941
na subhūte saṃjñādhātur dharmadhātuṃ samanupaśyati,
nāpi dharmadhātur saṃjñādhātuṃ samanupaśyati,

§942
na subhūte saṃskāradhātur dharmadhātuṃ samanupaśyati,
nāpi dharmadhātur saṃskāradhātuṃ samanupaśyati,

§943
na subhūte vijñānadhātur dharmadhātuṃ samanupaśyati,
nāpi dharmadhātur vijñānadhātuṃ samanupaśyati,

§944
na cakṣurdhātur dharmadhātuṃ samanupaśyati,
nāpi dharmadhātuś cakṣurdhātuṃ samanupaśyati,

§945
na śrotradhātur dharmadhātuṃ samanupaśyati,
nāpi dharmadhātuḥ śrotradhātuṃ samanupaśyati,

§946
na ghrāṇadhātur dharmadhātuṃ samanupaśyati,
nāpi dharmadhātur ghrāṇadhātuṃ samanupaśyati,

§947
na jihvādhātur dharmadhātuṃ samanupaśyati,
nāpi dharmadhātur jihvādhātuṃ samanupaśyati,

§948
na kāyadhātur dharmadhātuṃ samanupaśyati,
nāpi dharmadhātur kāyadhātuṃ samanupaśyati,

§949
na manodhātur dharmadhātuṃ samanupaśyati,
nāpi dharmadhātur
　　〔PSP1-1 146〕
manodhātuṃ samanupaśyati.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§950
iti marge ‘nvayajñānakṣāntiḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

見道十六心　16 道類智

§951–§952　p.146　2段落　119字

§951
na subhūte saṃskṛtadhātur asaṃskṛtadhātuṃ samanupaśyati,
nāpy asaṃskṛtadhātuḥ saṃskṛtadhātuṃ samanupaśyati.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§952
iti mārge ‘nvayajñānam
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

見道の教誡　おわり

§953–§953　p.146　1段落　22字

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§953
iti darśanamārgāvavādaḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

修道の教誡　法への渇愛＝「未熟」

§954–§985　p.146　32段落　7,713字

§954
na ca subhūte saṃskṛtavyatirekeṇāsaṃskṛtaṃ śakyaṃ prajñapayituṃ,
nāpy asaṃskṛtavyatirekeṇa saṃskṛtaṃ śakyaṃ prajñapayitum.

§955
evaṃ hi subhūte bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran na kañcid dharmaṃ samanupaśyati,
asamanupaśyan nottrasyati na saṃtrasyati na saṃtrāsam āpadyate,
na cāsya kvacid dharmacittam avalīyate,
na vipratisārī bhavati mānasam.
tat kasya hetoḥ?
tathā hi subhūte bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caran rūpaṃ na samanupaśyati,
vedanāṃ na samanupaśyati, saṃjñāṃ na samanupaśyati,
saṃskārān na samanupaśyati,
vijñānaṃ na samanupaśyati.

§956
cakṣur na samanupaśyati, śrotraṃ na samanupaśyati,
ghrāṇaṃ na samanupaśyati,
jihvāṃ na samanupaśyati, kāyaṃ na samanupaśyati,
mano na samanupaśyati.

§957
rūpāṇi na samanupaśyati, śabdān na samanupaśyati,
gandhān na samanupaśyati, rasān na samanupaśyati,
spraṣṭavyān na samanupaśyati,
dharmān na samanupaśyati.

§958
pṛthivīdhātum abdhātuṃ tejodhātuṃ vāyudhātum
ākāśadhātuṃ vijñānadhātuṃ na samanupaśyati.

§959
avidyāṃ na samanupaśyati,
saṃskāravijñānanāmarūpaṣaḍāyatanasparśavedanātṛṣṇopādānabhavajātijarāmaraṇaśokaparidevaduḥkhadaurmanasyopāyāsān
na samanupaśyati.

§960
rāgaṃ na samanupaśyati, dveṣaṃ na samanupaśyati,
mohaṃ na samanupaśyati.

§961
ātmānaṃ na samanupaśyati,
sattvajīvapoṣapuruṣapudgalamanujamānavakārakavedakajanakapaśyakān
na samanupaśyati.

§962
kāmadhātuṃ na samanupaśyati, rūpadhātuṃ na samanupaśyati,
ārūpyadhātuṃ na samanupaśyati,
ākāśadhātuṃ na samanupaśyati.
　　〔PSP1-1 147〕
śrāvakaṃ na samanupaśyati,
pratyekabuddhaṃ na samanupaśyati,
bodhisattvaṃ na samanupaśyati,
śrāvakadharmān na samanupaśyati,
pratyekabuddhadharmān na samanupaśyati,
bodhisattvadharmān na samanupaśyati,
buddhaṃ na samanupaśyati, buddhadharmān na samanupaśyati,
bodhiṃ na samanupaśyati, yāvat sarvadharmān
na samanupaśyati, sarvadharmān asamanupaśyan,
nottrasyati na saṃtrasyati na saṃtrāsam āpadyate.

§963
subhūtir āha: kena kāraṇena bhagavan bodhisattvasya
mahāsattvasya cittaṃ nāvalīyate na saṃlīyate?

§964
bhagavān āha: tathā hi subhūte bodhisattvo mahāsattvaś cittacaitasikān
dharmān nopalabhate na samanupaśyati.
evaṃ hi subhūte bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya cittaṃ nāvalīyate na saṃlīyate.

§965
subhūtir āha: kathaṃ bhagavan bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya nottrasyati mānasam?

§966
bhagavān āha: tathā hi subhūte bodhisattvo mahāsattvo manaś ca
manodhātuṃ ca nopalabhate na samanupasyati,
evaṃ hi subhūte bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya nottrasyati mānasam.
evaṃ hi subhūte bodhisattvena mahāsattvena sarvadharmān
upalabdhya prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caritavyam.

§967
sacet subhūte bodhisattvo mahāsattvaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyāṃ caraṃs tāṃ prajñāpāramitāṃ nopalabhate na samanupaśyati,
tañ ca bodhisattvaṃ, tac ca bodhisattvanāma,
tac ca bodhicittaṃ nopalabhate na samanupaśyati,
eṣa eva bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasyāvavādaḥ
prajñāpāramitāyām eṣaivānuśāsaṃ.

§968
atha khalv āyuṣmān subhūtir bhagavantam etad avocat:
rūpaṃ parijñātukāmena bhagavan bodhisattvena
mahāsattvena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ śikṣitavyaṃ,
vedanāṃ parijñātukāmena bhagavan bodhisattvena
mahāsattvena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ śikṣitavyam,
saṃjñāṃ parijñātukāmena bhagavan bodhisattvena
mahāsattvena prajnāpāramitāyāṃ śikṣitavyam,
saṃskārān parijñātukāmena bhagavan bodhisattvena
mahāsattvena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ śikṣitavyam,
vijñānaṃ parijñātukāmena bhagavan bodhisattvena
　　〔PSP1-1 148〕
mahāsattvena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ śikṣitavyam.

§969
cakṣuḥ parijñātukāmena bhagavan bodhisattvena
mahāsattvena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ śikṣitavyaṃ,
śrotraṃ parijñātukāmena bhagavan bodhisattvena
mahāsattvena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ śikṣitavyaṃ,
ghrāṇaṃ parijñātukāmena bhagavan bodhisattvena
mahāsattvena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ śikṣitavyaṃ,
jihvāṃ parijñātukāmena bhagavan bodhisattvena
mahāsattvena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ śikṣitavyaṃ,
kāyaṃ parijñātukāmena bhagavan bodhisattvena
mahāsattvena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ śikṣitavyaṃ,
manaḥ parijñātukāmena bhagavan bodhisattvena
mahāsattvena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ śikṣitavyam.

§970
rūpaṃ parijñātukāmena bhagavan bodhisattvena
mahāsattvena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ śikṣitavyaṃ,
śabdaṃ parijñātukāmena bhagavan bodhisattvena
mahāsattvena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ śikṣitavyaṃ,
gandhaṃ parijñātukāmena bhagavan bodhisattvena
mahāsattvena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ śikṣitavyaṃ,
rasaṃ parijñātukāmena bhagavan bodhisattvena
mahāsattvena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ śikṣitavyaṃ,
sparśaṃ parijñātukāmena bhagavan bodhisattvena
mahāsattvena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ śikṣitavyaṃ,
dharmaṃ parijñātukāmena bhagavan bodhisattvena
mahāsattvena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ śikṣitavyam.

§971
cakṣurvijñānaṃ parijñātukāmena bhagavan bodhisattvena
mahāsattvena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ śikṣitavyaṃ,
śrotravijñānaṃ parijñātukāmena bhagavan bodhisattvena
mahāsattvena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ śikṣitavyaṃ,
ghrāṇavijñānaṃ parijñātukāmena bhagavan bodhisattvena
mahāsattvena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ śikṣitavyaṃ,
jihvāvijñānaṃ parijñātukāmena bhagavan bodhisattvena
mahāsattvena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ śikṣitavyaṃ,
kāyavijñānaṃ parijñātukāmena bhagavan bodhisattvena
mahāsattvena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ śikṣitavyaṃ,
manovijñānaṃ parijñātukāmena bhagavan bodhisattvena
mahāsattvena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ śikṣitavyam.

§972
cakṣuḥsaṃsparśaṃ cakṣuḥsaṃsparśajāṃ vedanāṃ parijñātukāmena
bhagavan bodhisattvena mahāsattvena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ śikṣitavyaṃ,
śrotrasaṃsparśaṃ śrotrasaṃsparśajāṃ vedanāṃ,
ghrāṇasaṃsparśaṃ ghrāṇasaṃsparśajāṃ vedanāṃ,
jihvāsaṃsparśaṃ jihvāsaṃsparśajāṃ vedanāṃ,
kāyasaṃsparśaṃ kāyasaṃsparśajāṃ vedanāṃ,
manaḥsaṃsparśaṃ manaḥsaṃsparśajāṃ vedanāṃ parijñātukāmena
bhagavan bodhisattvena
　　〔PSP1-1 149〕
mahāsattvena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ śikṣitavyam.

§973
rāgadveṣamohān prahātukāmena bhagavan bodhisattvena
mahāsattvena prajñāparamitāyāṃ śikṣitavyam,
evaṃ satkāyadṛṣṭiṃ śīlavrataparāmarśaṃ vicikitsāṃ kāmarāgaṃ
vyāpādaṃ rūparāgam ārūpyarāgaṃ saṃyojanānuśayaparyutthānāni
prahātukāmena bhagavan bodhisattvena mahāsattvena prajñāparamitāyāṃ śikṣitavyam.

§974
punar aparaṃ caturo yogān oghān granthān upādānāni
caturo viparyāsān prahātukāmena bhagavan bodhisattvena
mahāsattvena prajñāparamitāyāṃ śikṣitavyam.

§975
daśākuśalān karmapathān prahātukāmena,
daśakuśalān karmapathān parijñātukāmena bhagavan
bodhisattvena mahāsattvena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ śikṣitavyam.

§976
catvāri dhyānāni catvāry apramāṇāni
catasra ārūpyasamāpattīś catvāri smṛtyupasthānāni
catvāri samyakprahāṇāni catur ṛddhipādān
pañcendriyāṇi pañca balāni sapta bodhyaṅgāni
āryaṣṭāṅgamārgaṃ catasraḥ pratisaṃvidaś catvāri vaiśāradyāni
ṣaḍ abhijñā daśa tathāgatabalāni aṣṭādaśāveṇikān
buddhadharmān paripūrayitukāmena bhagavan bodhisattvena
mahāsattvena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ śikṣitavyam.

§977
bodhyaṅgaṃ nāma samādhiṃ pratilabdhukāmena bhagavan
bodhisattvena mahāsattvena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ śikṣitavyam.

§978
siṃhavikrīḍitaṃ samādhiṃ, siṃhavijṛmbhitaṃ samādhiṃ,
sarvadhāraṇīmukhaṃ samādhiṃ, śūraṅgamaṃ samādhiṃ,
ratnamudraṃ samādhiṃ, candraprabhaṃ samādhiṃ,
candradhvajaketuṃ samādhiṃ, sarvadharmamudrāgataṃ samādhiṃ,
avalokitamudraṃ samādhiṃ, dharmadhātuniyataṃ samādhiṃ,
niyatadhvajaketuṃ samādhiṃ, vajropamaṃ samādhiṃ,
sarvadharmapraveśamukhaṃ samādhiṃ,
samādhirājaṃ samādhiṃ, gaganagañjamudraṃ samādhiṃ,
balaviśuddhaṃ samādhiṃ, samudgataṃ samādhiṃ,
sarvadharmaniruktiniyatapraveśaṃ samādhiṃ,
sarvadharmajñānamudrāpraveśaṃ samādhiṃ,
sarvadharmamudrādhāraṇīmukhaṃ samādhiṃ,
sarvadharmāsaṃpramoṣaṃ samādhiṃ,
sarvadharmasamavasaraṇākāramudraṃ
　　〔PSP1-1 150〕
samādhiṃ,
ākāśāvasthitaṃ samādhiṃ, trimaṇḍalapariśuddhiṃ samādhiṃ,
acyutānugāminyabhijñāṃ samādhiṃ,
pātragataṃ samādhiṃ, dhvajāgrakeyūraṃ samādhiṃ,
sarvakleśanirdahanaṃ samādhiṃ,
caturmārabalavikaraṇaṃ samādhiṃ,
jñānolkāṃ samādhiṃ, daśabalodgataṃ samādhiṃ,
ākāśāsaṃganiruktinirūpalepaṃ nāma samādhiṃ,
etāni cānyāni ca samādhimukhāni pratilabdhukāmea na bhagavan
bodhisattvena mahāsattvena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ śikṣitavyam.

§979
punar aparaṃ bhagavan bodhisattvena mahāsattvena sarvasattvānām
abhiprāyaṃ paripūrayitukāmena prajñāpāramitāyāṃ śikṣitavyam.

§980
punar aparaṃ bhagavan bodhisattvena mahāsattvena sarvakuśalamūlāni
paripūrayitukāmena yaiḥ kuśalamūlaiḥ paripūrṇair
nāpāyeṣūpapadyate, na hīnakuleṣūpapadyate,
na ca śrāvakabhūmiṃ vā na ca pratyekabuddhabhūmiṃ vā patati,
na ca bodhisattvamūrdhāmaṃ vā patati prajñāpāramitāyāṃ śikṣitavyam.

§981
śāriputra āha: kathaṃ cāyuṣman subhūte bodhisattvo mahāsattvo mūrdhāmaṃ patati?

§982
subhūtir āha: yad āyuṣman śāriputra bodhisattvo
mahāsattvo ‘nupāyakuśalaḥ ṣaṭsu pāramitāsu
carann upāyakauśalam ajānan śūnyatānimittāpraṇihitān
samādhīn āgamya naiva śrāvakabhūmiṃ naiva pratyekabuddhabhūmiṃ vā
patati naiva bodhisattvanyāmam avakrāmati,
ayam ucyate bodhisattvamūrdhāmaḥ.

§983
śāriputra āha: kena kāraṇena āyuṣman subhūte bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasyāyam āmaḥ?

§984
subhūtir āha: āma ity āyuṣman śāriputra ucyate
bodhisattvasya mahāsattvasya dharmatṛṣṇā.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――
§985
iti bhāvanāmārgāvavādaḥ
――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――

読むための約束ごと

・本文はローマ字転写（IAST）です。読誦の息継ぎを考えて
　一行およそ五十字で折ってあります。行の切れ目は編集上のもので、
　底本にはありません。
・〔PSP1-1 12〕は木村校訂本の頁番号です。
・§ は本電子版の通し段落番号です。引用の便のために置いています。
・――――――… で囲んだ短い行が、底本の本文に埋め込まれた区切りです。

『二万五千頌般若波羅蜜多』第一分冊　目次